in_o as_o high_a fame_n as_o be_v the_o first_o inventour_n of_o the_o same_o nor_o can_v your_o work_n be_v any_o whit_n disgrace_v by_o those_o who_o think_v it_o do_v with_o too_o much_o 〈◊〉_d for_o have_v it_o be_v in_o michael_n angel_n power_n to_o perfect_v his_o great_a judgement_n in_o one_o hour_n he_o who_o for_o that_o shall_v value_n it_o the_o less_o his_o own_o weak_a judgement_n will_v therein_o express_v and_o though_o we_o in_o a_o common_a proverb_n faith_n that_o rome_n be_v not_o build_v all_o up_o in_o one_o day_n yet_o can_v we_o see_v a_o city_n great_a as_o rome_n in_o all_o her_o 〈◊〉_d in_o one_o minute_n come_v to_o such_o perfection_n we_o may_v more_o express_v our_o wonder_n and_o not_o make_v the_o glory_n less_o so_o i_o conclude_v with_o modest_a truth_n and_o dare_v all_o their_o free_a censure_n who_o can_v but_o compare_v and_o whosoever_o shall_v try_v may_v spend_v his_o age_n ere_o in_o your_o whole_a work_n he_o shall_v mend_v one_o page_n a_o table_n of_o the_o title_n and_o summary_n of_o the_o chapter_n contain_v in_o these_o four_o first_o book_n of_o the_o reply_n to_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n the_o first_o book_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n cathòlicke_fw-mi fol._n 13._o ii_o of_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n 17_o iii_o of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o father_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n 21_o iu._n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n 23_o v._o of_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n 25_o vi_o from_o what_o place_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o shepherd_n the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v 32_o vii_o of_o the_o example_n which_o we_o have_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n 35_o viii_o of_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o what_o union_n it_o consist_v 36_o ix_o of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o predestinate_a and_o by_o way_n of_o adiunction_n of_o the_o visibilitie_n or_o invisibilitie_n of_o the_o church_n 39_o x._o of_o the_o unity_n of_o eternal_a faith_n 48_o xi_o of_o other_o invisible_a union_n 51_o xii_o of_o the_o knowledge_n that_o the_o predestinate_a have_v of_o their_o predestination_n 52_o xiii_o of_o the_o inequality_n of_o these_o two_o phrase_n to_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o to_o communicate_v with_o some_o member_n of_o the_o church_n depart_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n 55_o fourteen_o how_o to_o understand_v the_o word_n of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n there_o be_v a_o sacred_a war_n 57_o xv._n of_o the_o pretend_a precept_n to_o go_v forth_o from_o the_o visible_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n 58_o xvi_o of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o place_n allege_v by_o the_o father_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 68_o xuii_o of_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n 69_o xviii_o of_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n with_o the_o modern_a 70_o xix_o of_o the_o conformity_n or_o inconformitie_n of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o word_n catholic_n have_v be_v common_a to_o the_o ancient_a catholic_n church_n and_o to_o the_o modern_a 74_o xx_o of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o church_n with_o the_o city_n build_v upon_o a_o mountain_n 76_o xxi_o of_o the_o conformity_n or_o inconformitie_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o protestant_n in_o the_o question_n of_o the_o church_n 77_o xxii_o of_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_n church_n and_o the_o modern_a 78_o 78_o xxiii_o of_o the_o communion_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n have_v by_o letter_n with_o those_o of_o the_o west_n 79_o xxiv_o of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o constitution_n of_o s._n clement_n the_o universal_a episcopate_n be_v commit_v to_o bishop_n 80_o xxv_o of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o other_o bishop_n 81_o xxvi_o of_o form_v letter_n 113_o xxvii_o of_o pretend_a excommunication_n attempt_v against_o the_o pope_n 116_o the_o second_o book_n chap._n i._o of_o counsel_n 125_o ii_o of_o the_o effect_n of_o counsel_n for_o the_o visibilitie_n of_o the_o church_n 127_o iii_o of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o the_o other_o patriarch_n 128_o iu._n of_o the_o difficulty_n of_o scripture_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o s._n peter_n 〈◊〉_d at_o antioch_n and_o at_o rome_n 137_o v._o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n touch_v the_o government_n of_o the_o patriarch_n 147_o vi_o of_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o word_n church_n suburbicarie_n make_v by_o ruffinus_n in_o the_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n 161_o vii_o of_o the_o claim_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n 178_o viii_o of_o the_o order_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n 204_o ix_o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o sit_n in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o ephesus_n 217_o x._o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o sit_n in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o ephesus_n 219_o xi_o of_o the_o order_n of_o sit_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n 220_o xii_o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o sit_n of_o the_o five_o council_n of_o constantinople_n 222_o xiii_o of_o the_o order_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n 229_o fourteen_o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o sit_n in_o the_o council_n of_o aquilea_n 231_o xv._n of_o the_o call_n of_o counsel_n 232_o the_o three_o book_n chap._n i._o of_o appeal_v 244_o ii_o of_o the_o opposition_n of_o saint_n ireneus_fw-la to_o pope_n victor_n 249_o iii_o of_o the_o opposition_n of_o s._n cyprian_n 251_o iu._n of_o the_o commission_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a for_o the_o judgement_n of_o cecilianus_n archbishop_n of_o carthage_n 264_o v._o of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o milevitan_a council_n concern_v the_o beyond-sea_o appeal_v 273_o vi_o of_o the_o order_n and_o distinction_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n 281_o vii_o of_o the_o african_a council_n 309_o viii_o whether_o the_o latin_a edition_n of_o the_o african_a canon_n be_v more_o faithful_a than_o the_o greek_a rapsodie_n 315_o ix_o of_o the_o difficulty_n touch_v the_o epistle_n that_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o african_a council_n 326_o x._o of_o the_o question_n of_o appeal_v treat_v off_o in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n 329_o xi_o of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n 348_o the_o four_o book_n chap._n i._n the_o estate_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n 376_o ii_o what_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n have_v wrought_v to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o church_n 378_o iii_o of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o word_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n 379_o iu._n of_o the_o indivisibility_n of_o the_o church_n 398_o u._n of_o the_o effect_n that_o division_n bring_v to_o the_o church_n 399_o vi_o of_o the_o pretend_a corruption_n of_o the_o church_n 400_o vii_o of_o the_o exclusion_n of_o heretic_n from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 402_o viii_o of_o the_o quality_n wherein_o the_o catholic_a church_n attribute_n to_o herself_o the_o name_n of_o whole_a 410_o ix_o of_o the_o sense_n where_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_n 411_o x._o of_o the_o cause_n wherefore_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v cut_v off_o the_o rest_n from_o her_o communion_n 413_o xi_o of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o heretic_n belong_v not_o to_o the_o catholic_n church_n ibid._n xii_o of_o the_o proceed_n of_o other_o sect_n 414_o xiii_o of_o the_o persuasion_n that_o other_o sect_n pretend_v to_o have_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o church_n by_o scripture_n ibid._n fourteen_o of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o heretic_n have_v dispute_v the_o word_n catholic_a 415_o xv._n of_o the_o case_n wherein_o the_o communion_n in_o vow_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n may_v be_v impute_v as_o actual_a 417_o xvi_o of_o the_o equivocation_n of_o term_n diminutive_n employ_v for_o negative_n 419_o xvii_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o work_n iutitule_v imperfect_a 422_o xviii_o of_o the_o understanding_n of_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n augustine_n to_o seek_v the_o church_n in_o the_o word_n of_o christ._n 423_o xix_o of_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o word_n of_o saint_n chrisostome_n in_o the_o thirty_o third_n homely_a upon_o the_o acts._n 427_o xx._n of_o the_o rule_n to_o judge_v admit_v by_o saint_n chrysostome_n and_o saint_n augustine_n 429_o xxi_o of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o thesis_n of_o this_o observation_n to_o his_o hipothesis_n 430_o xxii_o of_o the_o personal_a succession_n of_o the_o bishop_n 431_o xxiii_o of_o the_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n 434_o xxiv_o of_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o council_n 436_o xxv_o of_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o disputation_n to_o
spouse_n mark_n of_o the_o place_n where_o he_o dwell_v she_o say_v lest_o i_o be_v as_o hidden_a amoug_v the_o flock_n of_o thy_o competitor_n 14._o that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v saint_n augustine_n of_o those_o that_o be_v in_o the_o begin_v with_o thou_o will_v assemble_v without_o not_o thy_o flock_n but_o their_o stock_n for_o what_o be_v this_o but_o to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n demand_v mark_n of_o her_o spouse_n not_o to_o be_v discern_v from_o all_o kind_n of_o thing_n but_o to_o be_v discern_v only_o from_o the_o society_n of_o heretic_n which_o bear_v by_o false_a mark_n the_o name_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o title_n of_o church_n and_o second_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o mark_n in_o part_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o that_o take_v separatlie_o have_v not_o the_o entire_a office_n of_o mark_n may_v not_o be_v find_v every_o one_o a_o part_n without_o the_o thing_n mark_v but_o that_o the_o thing_n may_v not_o be_v find_v without_o every_o one_o of_o they_o nor_o they_o take_v joint_o and_o altogether_o without_o the_o thing_n who_o mark_n they_o be_v and_o therefore_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o mark_n in_o part_n separate_v be_v good_a to_o argue_v negative_o and_o to_o say_v with_o saint_n austin_n against_o the_o donatist_n 104._o the_o church_n have_v this_o most_o certain_a mark_n that_o she_o can_v be_v hide_v she_o be_v then_o know_v to_o all_o nation_n the_o sect_n of_o donatus_n be_v unknown_a to_o many_o nation_n then_o that_o be_v not_o she_o or_o with_o saint_n jerom_n against_o the_o luciferian_o lucif_n hilarius_n be_v dead_a a_o deacon_n he_o can_v ordain_v no_o priest_n after_o he_o now_o that_o be_v no_o church_n that_o have_v no_o priest_n or_o with_o the_o same_o saint_n augustine_n against_o all_o heresy_n in_o general_a 4._o every_o heresy_n that_o sit_v in_o corner_n be_v a_o concubine_n and_o no_o matron_n but_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o mark_n in_o part_n take_v joint_o be_v good_a to_o argue_v both_o negative_o and_o affirmative_o and_o to_o conclude_v with_o saint_n augustine_n 4._o suppose_v then_o that_o i_o omit_v this_o wisdom_n that_o you_o deny_v to_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n that_o retain_v i_o most_o justly_o in_o her_o lap_n the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n retain_v i_o the_o authority_n begin_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v by_o hope_n increase_v by_o charity_n confirm_v by_o antiquity_n retain_v i_o the_o succession_n of_o prelate_n since_o the_o sea_n of_o peter_n to_o who_o or_o lord_n consign_v the_o feed_n of_o his_o sheep_n after_o his_o resurrection_n to_o the_o present_a bishop_n sea_n retain_v i_o and_o final_o the_o very_a name_n of_o catholic_a retain_v i_o which_o not_o without_o cause_n this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_a and_o so_o great_a heresy_n have_v so_o maintain_v as_o when_o a_o stranger_n ask_v where_o they_o assemble_v to_o comunicate_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v no_o heretic_n than_o dare_v show_v he_o his_o own_o temple_n or_o his_o own_o house_n from_o what_o place_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o shepherd_n the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v chapter_n vi._n the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n the_o king_n have_v learn_v from_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o all_o the_o father_n heretofore_o none_o except_v hold_v no_o otherwise_o that_o the_o true_a and_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n be_v that_o the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n do_v hear_v the_o voice_n of_o their_o pastor_n the_o reply_n to_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v the_o office_n of_o the_o sheep_n but_o not_o the_o essential_a form_n either_o of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o sheep_n for_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n i_o mean_v essential_a form_n analogical_o as_o that_o of_o the_o suppost_n constitute_v by_o aggregation_n be_v unity_n in_o the_o mean_n of_o vocation_n to_o salvation_n and_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o flock_n be_v the_o communion_n and_o participation_n to_o this_o unity_n â—_o the_o name_n of_o church_n say_v saint_n chrisostom_n be_v a_o name_n of_o agreement_n and_o union_n and_o saint_n augustine_n 100_o god_n be_v one_o the_o church_n be_v unity_n nothing_o agree_v with_o this_o one_o '_o but_o unity_n but_o if_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o flock_n be_v to_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o pastor_n do_v not_o he_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o pastor_n that_o hear_v her_o voice_n of_o who_o the_o pastor_n say_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o isaiah_n 14._o thou_o shall_v judge_v every_o tongue_n that_o resist_v thou_o in_o judgement_n and_o by_o his_o own_o mouth_n 16._o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o and_o 18_o whosoever_o hear_v she_o not_o shall_v be_v hold_v as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n and_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o saint_n paul_n 4._o he_o have_v place_v in_o the_o church_n apostles_n prophet_n evangelist_n pastor_n and_o doctor_n etc._n etc._n that_o we_o may_v no_o more_o be_v little_a child_n fleet_a and_o waver_v with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n and_o do_v not_o saint_n augustine_n cry_v out_o 〈◊〉_d the_o truth_n of_o scripture_n be_v hold_v by_o we_o when_o we_o do_v that_o which_o please_v the_o universal_a church_n who_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o scripture_n recommend_v and_o again_o 23._o there_o be_v many_o thing_n that_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v and_o which_o therefore_o be_v lawful_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n although_o we_o find_v they_o not_o write_v and_o then_o again_o to_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v it_o not_o to_o hear_v it_o according_a to_o true_a understanding_n for_o do_v not_o tertullian_n pronounce_v prese_n a_o adulterate_a gloss_n do_v as_o much_o outrage_n to_o the_o truth_n as_o a_o false_a pen_n and_o do_v not_o saint_n hilary_n say_v 2._o the_o heresy_n be_v in_o the_o understanding_n and_o not_o in_o the_o scripture_n the_o sense_n and_o not_o the_o word_n become_v the_o crime_n and_o do_v not_o saint_n jerome_n write_v 1._o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o in_o the_o word_n but_o in_o the_o sense_n and_o do_v not_o saint_n augustine_n cty_n out_o 222._o all_o the_o heretic_n which_o receive_v the_o scripture_n think_v to_o follow_v they_o when_o they_o follow_v their_o own_o error_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n 9_o heretic_n be_v no_o heretic_n but_o that_o misunderstand_v the_o scripture_n they_o defend_v obstinate_o their_o own_o false_a opinion_n against_o the_o truth_n thereof_o and_o again_o 9_o many_o thing_n be_v speak_v by_o christ_n in_o the_o scripture_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o the_o impion_n spirit_n of_o heretic_n who_o will_v needs_o teach_v before_o they_o be_v teach_v be_v thereby_o lead_v into_o error_n and_o upon_o saint_n john_n 18._o the_o heresy_n and_o perverse_a doctrine_n which_o entangle_v soul_n and_o cast_v they_o headlong_o into_o hell_n have_v their_o birth_n no_o where_o but_o from_o good_a scripture_n evil_o understand_v and_o so_o be_v not_o the_o question_n still_o to_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o judge_v infallible_o of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n moreover_o the_o first_o voice_n of_o the_o shepherd_n that_o the_o father_n summon_v the_o sheep_n to_o hear_v be_v it_o not_o that_o whereby_o he_o design_v the_o mark_n of_o his_o sheepefolde_a that_o be_v of_o his_o church_n 10._o i_o have_v say_v saint_n augustine_n the_o most_o manifest_a voice_n of_o my_o pastor_n who_o recommend_v and_o express_v to_o i_o his_o church_n without_o any_o ambigiutie_n i_o must_v blame_v myself_o if_o for_o the_o word_n of_o man_n i_o stray_v from_o his_o floke_n which_o be_v the_o church_n since_o principal_o he_o admonish_v i_o say_v my_o sheep_n hear_v my_o voice_n now_o which_o be_v this_o voice_n of_o the_o pastor_n wherein_o saint_n augustine_n will_v have_v we_o seek_v for_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n but_o that_o which_o express_v not_o the_o doctrine_n contest_v between_o he_o and_o his_o adversary_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o baptism_n give_v by_o heretic_n but_o the_o prerogative_n of_o eminency_n perpetuity_n universality_n and_o other_o external_a and_o sensible_a mark_n and_o condition_n promise_v to_o the_o church_n 4_o if_o the_o holy_a scripture_n say_v saint_n augustine_n have_v design_v the_o 〈◊〉_d only_o in_o africa_n and_o in_o a_o little_a medley_n of_o man_n dwell_v in_o the_o rock_n and_o mountain_n near_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o house_n and_o territory_n of_o a_o spanish_a lady_n though_o whatsoever_o other_o pamphlet_n may_v be_v produce_v there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o donatist_n that_o have_v the_o church_n if_o the_o
deceitful_a that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o speak_v not_o this_o language_n to_o show_v that_o when_o he_o write_v it_o there_o be_v then_o no_o external_a and_o visible_a church_n which_o must_v be_v communicate_v with_o under_o pain_n of_o anathema_n but_o contrariwise_o to_o show_v that_o they_o must_v continue_v to_o conserve_v the_o external_a and_o visible_a communion_n of_o that_o church_n impolluted_a and_o undefiled_a from_o the_o contagion_n of_o the_o arrian_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o second_o place_n allege_v by_o his_o majesty_n he_o represente_v episc._n two_o combat_n that_o the_o good_a catholic_a pastor_n have_v in_o their_o charge_n some_o within_o the_o church_n against_o the_o jealousy_n &_o emulation_n of_o evil_n catholic_n other_o without_o the_o church_n against_o heretic_n &_o schismatickes_n and_o which_o heretic_n and_o not_o against_o the_o church_n entitle_v catholic_a he_o call_v the_o war_n sacred_a war_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o phocensian_a war_n which_o be_v call_v sacred_a of_o the_o pretend_a precept_n to_o go_v forth_o from_o the_o visible_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n xv._n the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n now_o that_o in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v once_o necessary_a to_o make_v such_o a_o separation_n we_o lerrne_v it_o clear_o as_o well_o out_o of_o other_o place_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o from_o that_o which_o be_v open_o declare_v to_o we_o by_o this_o admonition_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v to_o the_o church_n certain_o not_o without_o cause_n go_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n lest_o you_o communicate_v in_o her_o sin_n now_o what_o this_o babylon_n 18._o be_v from_o whence_o the_o people_n of_o god_n be_v command_v to_o go_v forth_o the_o king_n search_v not_o into_o it_o nor_o decide_v nothing_o in_o that_o respect_n this_o certain_o at_o least_o the_o thing_n itself_o show_v manifest_o that_o whether_o in_o that_o place_n by_o the_o word_n babylon_n be_v mean_v a_o particular_a church_n or_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n it_o must_v be_v she_o have_v heretofore_o be_v a_o lawful_a church_n wherewith_o religious_a man_n communicate_v 〈◊〉_d and_o then_o from_o who_o after_o her_o depravation_n have_v yet_o past_o further_a the_o faithful_a receive_a commandment_n to_o go_v forth_o and_o to_o break_v the_o communion_n they_o have_v with_o she_o so_o as_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o be_v understand_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o faithful_a ought_v not_o to_o desire_v all_o kind_n of_o communion_n with_o those_o which_o be_v call_v under_o the_o title_n of_o christ_n but_o only_o that_o which_o be_v make_v retain_v still_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o doctrine_n reveal_v from_o heaven_n the_o reply_n it_o be_v not_o without_o cause_n the_o first_o grecian_n call_v their_o allegorical_a sense_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v it_o that_o this_o word_n intend_v hide_v &_o conealed_a poet_n sense_n or_o whether_o it_o intend_v suspicion_n for_o all_o sense_n pure_o allegorical_a be_v but_o suspicion_n &_o conjecture_n &_o have_v no_o firm_a &_o solid_a foundation_n and_o it_o be_v not_o without_o cause_n that_o the_o hebrew_n doctor_n call_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o little_a word_n &_o the_o allegorical_a sense_n the_o great_a word_n for_o the_o literal_a sense_n be_v restrain_v by_o the_o square_a &_o straight_o measure_v of_o that_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o text_n where_o as_o the_o allegorical_a sense_n have_v no_o bind_v but_o be_v multiply_v infinite_o &_o go_v as_o far_o as_o humane_a imaginatio_fw-la can_v be_v stretch_v and_o therefore_o this_o axiom_n be_v pass_v for_o a_o proverb_n in_o divinity_n that_o allegory_n prove_v nothing_o now_o if_o there_o be_v a_o book_n in_o the_o world_n paulin_n write_v in_o a_o allegorical_a stile_n what_o one_o can_v be_v equal_v in_o that_o kind_n to_o the_o revelation_n which_o as_o saint_n jerom_n say_v contain_v as_o many_o sacrament_n 48_o that_o be_v to_o say_v sacred_a riddle_n as_o word_n and_o if_o saint_n augustine_n cry_v out_o against_o the_o donatist_n who_o will_v have_v find_v a_o prediction_n of_o their_o church_n in_o a_o allegorical_a verse_n of_o the_o canticle_n and_o say_v to_o they_o who_o be_v it_o that_o dare_v without_o a_o most_o unbridled_a licence_n produce_v for_o himself_o that_o that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d in_o a_o allegory_n if_o he_o have_v not_o place_n more_o clear_a by_o who_o light_n to_o illustrate_v that_o which_o be_v obscure_a what_o will_v he_o say_v in_o this_o age_n not_o against_o his_o majesty_n but_o against_o the_o proceed_n of_o those_o that_o have_v build_v the_o vocation_n of_o their_o church_n upon_o these_o alegoricall_a word_n of_o the_o revelation_n go_v forth_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n who_o know_v not_o that_o it_o be_v a_o solution_n sufficient_a for_o argument_n draw_v out_o of_o allegorical_a exposition_n to_o answer_v i_o deny_v it_o and_o principal_o when_o there_o may_v be_v a_o other_o sense_n give_v to_o the_o allegorical_a word_n then_o that_o according_a to_o which_o they_o be_v allege_v if_o i_o can_v not_o say_v saint_n augustine_n answer_v a_o allegorical_a objection_n prove_v this_o sense_n by_o any_o more_o certain_a argument_n yet_o it_o ought_v to_o satisfy_v every_o judicious_a bearer_n that_o i_o have_v find_v a_o issue_n for_o these_o word_n by_o mean_n whereof_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o have_v allege_v nothing_o for_o themselves_o that_o be_v certain_a but_o what_o may_v the_o doubt_v of_o and_o not_o only_o may_v there_o be_v find_v a_o other_o way_n of_o understand_v this_o passage_n then_o that_o which_o his_o majesty_n suppose_v but_o antiquity_n have_v find_v two_o other_o and_o both_o celebrate_v by_o excellent_a and_o authentical_a author_n and_o those_o which_o have_v come_v after_o have_v yet_o add_v a_o three_o the_o first_o way_n of_o understand_v it_o be_v to_o interpret_v babylon_n describe_v by_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v the_o society_n of_o all_o the_o wicked_a in_o general_a as_o s._n augustine_n and_o many_o other_o often_o expound_v it_o in_o that_o sense_n and_o to_o expound_v jerusalem_n describe_v in_o the_o same_o book_n to_o be_v the_o society_n of_o all_o the_o good_a which_o be_v the_o two_o city_n whereof_o saint_n augustine_n have_v compose_v a_o work_n of_o the_o city_n of_o the_o devil_n which_o begin_v in_o cain_n and_o the_o city_n of_o god_n which_o begin_v in_o abel_n for_o as_o there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n in_o thing_n contrary_a and_o opposite_a so_o must_v the_o interpretatio_fw-la of_o that_o jerusalem_n paint_v out_o in_o the_o revelation_n and_o that_o of_o that_o babylon_n which_o be_v oppose_v to_o it_o be_v a_o like_a mark_v say_v saint_n augustine_n the_o name_n of_o these_o two_o city_n babylon_n 64._o and_o jerusalem_n babylon_n signify_v confusion_n and_o jerusalem_n the_o view_n of_o peace_n etc._n etc._n they_o be_v mingle_v from_o the_o begin_v of_o humane_a kind_n and_o shall_v continue_v so_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n jerusalem_n take_v her_o beginning_n from_o abel_n and_o babylon_n from_o cain_n and_o a_o little_a after_o from_o whence_o can_v we_o now_o show_v they_o that_o be_v discern_v they_o our_o lord_n will_v show_v to_o we_o when_o he_o place_v they_o the_o one_o on_o his_o right_a hand_n the_o other_o on_o his_o left_a jerusalem_n shall_v hear_v come_v you_o bless_v of_o my_o father_n take_v possession_n of_o the_o kingdom_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o you_o from_o the_o beginminge_n of_o the_o world_n and_o babylon_n shall_v hear_v go_v you_o curse_v into_o eternal_a fire_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o angel_n yet_o we_o may_v also_o bring_v some_o mark_n accord_v to_o the_o capacity_n that_o it_o please_v god_n to_o give_v we_o by_o which_o the_o faithful_a and_o godly_a citizen_n of_o jerusalem_fw-la may_v be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o citizen_n of_o babylon_n two_o love_n make_v these_o two_o city_n the_o love_n of_o god_n make_v jerusalem_n the_o love_n of_o the_o world_n make_v babylon_n let_v every_o one_o then_o examine_v himself_o what_o he_o love_v and_o he_o shall_v find_v of_o which_o he_o be_v a_o citizen_n and_o in_o a_o 86._o other_o place_n all_o the_o wicked_a belong_v to_o babylon_n as_o all_o the_o saint_n do_v to_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o the_o volume_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n and_o what_o shall_v we_o gather_v from_o this_o 18._o but_o that_o we_o must_v fly_v out_o of_o the_o middle_n of_o babylon_n which_o prophetical_a precept_n ought_v spiritual_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o out_o of_o the_o city_n of_o this_o world_n which_o be_v without_o doubt_v the_o society_n of_o evil_a angel_n and_o wicked_a man_n we_o shall_v fly_v with_o the_o step_n of_o faith_n which_o work_v by_o love_n and_o
acknowledge_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o calling_n peter_n cephas_n do_v intend_v to_o call_v he_o rock_n and_o to_o constitute_v he_o for_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n of_o rabbi_n helias_n in_o his_o tisbi_n upon_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o word_n cephas_n jesus_n the_o nazarean_a say_v he_o call_v simon_n sonn_v of_o bariona_fw-la cephas_n which_o signify_v fortitude_n for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o hebrew_n word_n sela_fw-mi be_v cepha_n which_o signify_v in_o many_o place_n fortitude_n mean_v that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n and_o fortitude_n of_o his_o religion_n and_o therefore_o he_o call_v he_o cephas_n and_o to_o this_o there_o do_v agree_v all_o the_o famous_a edition_n of_o scripture_n in_o what_o tongue_n soever_o as_o well_o print_v as_o manuscript_n for_o not_o only_o the_o hebrew_n edition_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o saint_n matthew_n publish_v by_o munster_n say_v thou_o be_v cepha_n and_o upon_o this_o cepha_n thou_o be_v a_o rock_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n and_o the_o syriack_n publish_v by_o moses_n of_o merdin_n in_o mesopotamia_n and_o republisht_v by_o tremellius_n thou_o be_v kipho_n and_o upon_o this_o kipho_n thou_o be_v a_o rock_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n but_o also_o the_o arabic_a have_v it_o thou_o be_v ascara_n and_o upon_o this_o ascara_n thou_o be_v the_o stone_n and_o upon_o this_o stone_n and_o the_o persian_a thou_o be_v zeng_n and_o upon_o this_o zeng_n thou_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n and_o the_o armenian_a thou_o be_v vimi_fw-la and_o upon_o this_o vimi_fw-la thou_o be_v the_o stone_n and_o upon_o this_o stone_n and_o the_o ruthenian_a egyptian_a and_o ethiopian_a even_o the_o same_o nevertheless_o though_o the_o want_n of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o syriack_n tongue_n suffer_v saint_n augustine_a to_o fall_v into_o this_o mistake_n to_o think_v that_o the_o primitive_a word_n rock_n be_v not_o there_o attribute_v to_o saint_n peter_n but_o only_o the_o derivative_n and_o that_o petrus_n signify_v not_o rock_n but_o rockey_n or_o stonie_n he_o have_v always_o acknowledge_v be_v it_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o other_o place_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o be_v it_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o perpetual_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o thing_n that_o we_o conclude_v out_o of_o this_o passage_n to_o wit_n the_o primacy_n of_o saint_n peter_n for_o interpretate_v a_o while_n after_o these_o word_n and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n of_o the_o donation_n of_o the_o key_n make_v to_o the_o church_n in_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n he_o say_v the_o church_n do_v then_o receive_v in_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n the_o key_n because_o peter_n figure_v the_o church_n and_o yield_v elsewhere_o a_o reason_n why_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n figure_v the_o church_n he_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v because_o of_o his_o primacy_n he_o bear_v say_v he_o by_o a_o figur_n ative_a generality_n the_o person_n of_o the_o church_n because_o of_o the_o primacy_n he_o have_v among_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o disciple_n by_o which_o word_n primacy_n he_o intend_v according_a to_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o superintendencie_n and_o principality_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n of_o wisdom_n i_o have_v have_v primacy_n 2._o in_o all_o nation_n and_o by_o these_o word_n of_o the_o same_o saint_n augustine_n peter_n denominate_v from_o the_o rock_n happy_a bear_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n hold_v the_o principallitie_n of_o the_o apostleshipp_n and_o again_o who_o know_v not_o that_o this_o principallitie_n epist-162_a of_o the_o apostleship_n aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o whatsoever_o other_o bishopric_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v always_o flourish_v the_o principality_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a of_o the_o indivisibility_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n iu._n the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n but_o it_o have_v begin_v to_o diminish_v in_o lustre_n as_o be_v divide_v into_o many_o part_n as_o for_o external_a communion_n whole_o separate_v one_o from_o a_o other_o the_o reply_n two_o opuntine_n brother_n divide_v the_o inheritance_n of_o their_o father_n with_o such_o rigour_n as_o they_o divide_v even_o to_o a_o cup_n and_o to_o a_o coat_n it_o be_v in_o a_o sort_n thus_o with_o the_o heretic_n they_o do_v indeed_o divide_v the_o chalice_n that_o our_o father_n have_v leave_v we_o by_o testament_n and_o where_o of_o david_n sing_v the_o lord_n be_v the_o portion_n of_o my_o inheritance_n and_o of_o my_o chalice_n 15_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o do_v indeed_o divide_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o coat_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v his_o church_n they_o can_v divide_v for_o it_o be_v alone_o and_o indivisible_a when_o the_o reign_n of_o israel_n say_v s._n cyprian_n shall_v eccl._n be_v divide_v the_o prophet_n achias_n divide_v his_o raiment_n but_o because_o the_o poeple_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v divide_v his_o coat_n weave_v of_o a_o piece_n and_o keep_v itself_o whole_a be_v not_o divide_v by_o those_o that_o possess_v it_o the_o coat_n of_o christ_n indivisible_o unite_v preserve_v itself_o whole_a show_v the_o indissoluble_a concord_n of_o our_o poeple_n of_o we_o who_o have_v put_v on_o christ._n by_o the_o sacrament_n &_o sign_n of_o his_o coat_n he_o have_v declare_v the_o unity_n if_o his_o church_n who_o then_o be_v he_o so_o impious_a so_o faithless_a and_o so_o disturb_v with_o the_o fury_n of_o discord_n that_o believe_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n the_o coat_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v divide_v or_o dare_v to_o divide_v it_o not_o but_o that_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o person_n whereof_o the_o church_n be_v compound_v and_o which_o analogicallie_o be_v in_o steed_n of_o matter_n to_o it_o may_v be_v divide_v but_o this_o division_n be_v but_o a_o material_a division_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o a_o formal_a division_n no_o more_o than_o the_o division_n that_o the_o false_a mother_n will_v have_v make_v of_o the_o child_n have_v be_v a_o formal_a division_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o be_v and_o the_o form_n of_o the_o whole_a have_v not_o remain_v in_o either_o of_o the_o part_n but_o a_o material_a division_n for_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o natural_a organical_a body_n may_v be_v materiallie_o divide_v but_o formal_o it_o can_v be_v divide_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o member_n and_o part_n may_v indeed_o be_v separate_v from_o their_o whole_a but_o after_o the_o separation_n they_o be_v no_o more_o member_n and_o part_n of_o the_o church_n but_o 〈◊〉_d and_o by_o abuse_n of_o language_n even_o as_o the_o member_n and_o part_n of_o a_o body_n endue_v with_o a_o life_n animal_n and_o sensitive_a when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v separate_v from_o their_o whole_a be_v no_o more_o member_n and_o part_n but_o equivocal_o forth_o as_o much_o as_o they_o participate_v no_o more_o of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o body_n which_o can_v be_v possess_v but_o in_o unity_n nor_o reside_v but_o in_o one_o only_a mass_n unite_v and_o continue_v by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o church_n after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o external_a communion_n reside_v only_o in_o one_o of_o the_o part_n to_o wit_n in_o that_o from_o which_o the_o other_o have_v divide_v themselves_o and_o not_o in_o the_o other_o for_o the_o church_n be_v either_o one_o or_o none_o my_o dove_n 6._o say_v the_o spouse_n be_v a_o only_a one_o and_o david_n jerusalem_n that_o be_v build_v as_o 〈◊〉_d a_o city_n who_o participation_n be_v in_o unity_n and_o saint_n paul_n one_o body_n and_o one_o 4._o spirit_n as_o you_o be_v call_v in_o one_o hope_n of_o your_o vocation_n &_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v one_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v at_o once_o among_o you_o and_o among_o us._n it_o rest_v then_o that_o it_o be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o saint_n chrisostome_n the_o 2._o name_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o a_o name_n of_o division_n but_o a_o name_n of_o union_n and_o agreement_n 1._o and_o saint_n augustine_n he_o be_v one_o the_o church_n be_v unity_n nothing_o answer_v to_o one_o but_o unity_n and_o elsewhere_o let_v every_o other_o inheritance_n be_v deunide_v among_o 101._o coheire_n the_o inheritance_n of_o peace_n can_v be_v divide_v and_o therefore_o when_o the_o idem_fw-la father_n say_v that_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n divide_v the_o church_n they_o intend_v either_o that_o they_o divide_v it_o as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o indevor_n to_o divide_v it_o or_o that_o they_o divide_v it_o materiallie_o and_o not_o formal_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o make_v thereof_o many_o society_n but_o not_o many_o church_n of_o the_o effect_n that_o division_n bring_v
intend_v in_o deed_n and_o not_o in_o right_n for_o we_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o heretic_n belong_v by_o right_a to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v to_o exercise_v her_o authority_n over_o they_o and_o to_o judge_v censure_n and_o excommunicate_v they_o but_o we_o say_v that_o they_o belong_v not_o in_o deed_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v not_o actual_o comprehend_v and_o contain_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o be_v not_o member_n and_o part_n thereof_o and_o it_o be_v not_o we_o that_o say_v this_o but_o saint_n augustine_n who_o write_v it_o in_o these_o word_n and_o therefore_o neither_o the_o heretic_n belong_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n because_o she_o love_v god_n nor_o the_o schismatic_a because_o she_o love_v her_o neighbour_n of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o other_o sect_n chap._n xii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o it_o be_v not_o you_o alone_o that_o attribute_n to_o yourselves_o this_o right_n other_o also_o do_v the_o same_o for_o at_o this_o day_n a_o word_n the_o king_n can_v speak_v without_o groan_v there_o be_v many_o particular_a church_n which_o believe_v themselves_o only_o to_o be_v the_o particular_a people_n that_o they_o call_v the_o church_n if_o you_o give_v they_o strength_n like_o the_o roman_n they_o will_v already_o have_v do_v as_o that_o have_v do_v and_o will_v judge_v the_o rest_n no_o less_o severelie_o the_o reply_n what_o those_o be_v we_o be_v not_o to_o answer_n let_v the_o dead_a bury_v their_o dead_a only_o we_o may_v say_v their_o conclusion_n will_v be_v good_a if_o their_o hypothesis_n be_v true_a for_o if_o they_o be_v true_a church_n every_o society_n which_o shall_v be_v exclude_v out_o of_o their_o communion_n shall_v be_v exclude_v from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n and_o from_o the_o right_n of_o be_v able_a to_o call_v themselves_o a_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o church_n as_o have_v be_v above_o say_v be_v either_o one_o or_o none_o of_o the_o persuasion_n that_o the_o other_o sect_n pretend_v to_o have_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o church_n by_o scripture_n chap._n xiii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v what_o shall_v i_o say_v more_o that_o there_o be_v at_o this_o day_n many_o sect_n which_o be_v celebrate_v the_o sectary_n whereof_o be_v most_o steadfast_o persuade_v that_o they_o alone_o see_v some_o thing_n into_o holy_a write_v and_o as_o say_v the_o poet_n that_o they_o alone_o be_v understanding_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n hunt_v after_o a_o shadow_n the_o reply_n harpaste_n 〈◊〉_d domestical_a fool_n have_v lose_v her_o sight_n will_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v she_o that_o be_v become_v blind_a but_o persuade_v herself_o that_o it_o be_v grow_v dark_a it_o be_v just_a so_o with_o all_o heretic_n they_o think_v it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o be_v become_v dark_a and_o full_a of_o obscurity_n and_o not_o themselves_o which_o be_v become_v blind_a to_o find_v any_o thing_n answer_v the_o pelagian_n to_o saint_n augustine_n when_o he_o allege_v the_o multitude_n of_o author_n for_o the_o catholic_a church_n a_o multitude_n lucit_fw-la of_o blind_a person_n serve_v to_o no_o use_n and_o by_o that_o only_a his_o majesty_n may_v judge_v how_o necessary_a it_o be_v not_o to_o abandon_v nor_o prostitute_v the_o exposition_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o every_o particular_a person_n since_o there_o be_v not_o that_o man_n that_o when_o he_o will_v make_v himself_o judge_v of_o it_o do_v not_o believe_v himself_o only_o clear_v sight_v and_o that_o the_o rest_n as_o homer_n say_v embrace_v nothing_o but_o darkness_n for_o the_o scripture_n consist_v according_a to_o saint_n hierome_n not_o in_o the_o read_n but_o in_o the_o understanding_n and_o man_n not_o be_v able_a to_o assure_v themselves_o of_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o their_o particular_a spirit_n for_o as_o much_o as_o say_v saint_n peter_n as_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o petr._n scripture_n be_v not_o make_v by_o private_a interpretation_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o determine_v the_o difference_n that_o be_v breed_v by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o have_v beside_o the_o scripture_n a_o judge_n external_a and_o interpose_v between_o that_o and_o we_o who_o may_v secure_v we_o of_o the_o true_a sense_n thereof_o and_o that_o this_o judge_n shall_v have_v other_o mark_n and_o be_v notable_a by_o other_o external_a mean_n then_o by_o that_o of_o the_o doctrine_n contest_v since_o it_o be_v from_o that_o judgement_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o learn_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o point_n disputable_a otherwise_o question_n in_o religion_n can_v never_o be_v determine_v no_o more_o than_o difference_n in_o civil_a controversy_n if_o we_o shall_v leave_v the_o decide_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n to_o the_o preoccupated_a understanding_n of_o the_o advocate_n and_o party_n &_o that_o there_o be_v no_o judge_n ordain_v above_o they_o and_o set_v between_o the_o law_n and_o they_o to_o interpret_v it_o of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o heretic_n have_v dispute_v the_o word_n catholic_a chap._n fourteen_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n it_o be_v very_o true_a that_o there_o have_v be_v no_o age_n wherein_o there_o have_v not_o be_v conventicle_n to_o raise_v sect_n &_o parasynax_n which_o have_v brag_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o have_v draw_v ignorant_a person_n to_o they_o by_o this_o allurement_n the_o reply_n that_o the_o ancient_a sect_n and_o parasynax_n of_o heretic_n have_v effect_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a it_o be_v not_o to_o pretend_v in_o good_a earnest_n that_o it_o belong_v to_o they_o nor_o to_o draw_v ignorant_a person_n to_o they_o by_o that_o allurement_n but_o to_o dispute_v it_o with_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o to_o hinder_v least_o by_o the_o possession_n of_o this_o name_n she_o shall_v preserve_v her_o menber_n from_o be_v defraud_v and_o seduce_v by_o heretic_n and_o even_o so_o not_o to_o dispute_v it_o with_o she_o in_o that_o sense_n wherein_o she_o attribute_n it_o to_o herself_o to_o wit_n as_o a_o epethete_n of_o communion_n but_o to_o dispute_v it_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o epithet_n of_o doctrine_n for_o heretic_n have_v always_o sufficient_o know_v that_o this_o take_v in_o the_o true_a sense_n can_v neither_o be_v give_v nor_o maintain_v to_o their_o sect_n and_o therefore_o they_o speak_v not_o of_o this_o word_n but_o either_o in_o seem_v to_o mock_v and_o scorn_n at_o it_o as_o when_o sympronion_n say_v to_o saint_n pacian_n that_o none_o under_o 1._o the_o apostle_n be_v call_v catholic_n and_o when_o fulgentius_n the_o donatist_n say_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v a_o human_a fiction_n and_o that_o the_o donatist_n according_a to_o the_o report_n of_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n cry_v out_o to_o the_o catholic_n come_v come_v o_o you_o miserable_a mad_a people_n common_o call_v catholic_n or_o in_o disguise_v vincent_n the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n and_o apply_v it_o to_o signify_v the_o quality_n of_o doctrine_n 26._o and_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n as_o the_o donatist_n which_o call_v themselves_o bishop_n of_o the_o catholic_a truth_n and_o to_o who_o s._n augustine_n say_v you_o be_v those_o that_o hold_v the_o catholic_a faith_n not_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o 48_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o from_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n for_o when_o they_o suffer_v it_o to_o be_v admit_v in_o a_o true_a sense_n they_o be_v as_o speedy_o as_o shameful_o drive_v from_o it_o i_o ask_v he_o say_v s._n augustine_n speak_v of_o fortunatus_n the_o donatist_n if_o he_o can_v give_v letter_n communicatory_a which_o we_o call_v form_v 163_o whither_o i_o will_v etc._n etc._n but_o because_o the_o thing_n be_v manifest_o false_a they_o shift_v from_o it_o by_o confusion_n of_o language_n and_o elsewhere_o we_o must_v say_v he_o hold_v the_o 7._o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_n not_o only_o by_o themselves_o but_o by_o their_o enemy_n for_o whether_o the_o heretic_n themselves_o and_o the_o foster_v child_n of_o schism_n will_n or_o nil_fw-la not_o when_o they_o speak_v not_o with_o those_o of_o their_o sect_n but_o with_o other_o they_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n no_o otherwise_o then_o catholic_n neither_o can_v they_o be_v understand_v if_o they_o do_v not_o discern_v it_o by_o that_o name_n by_o which_o the_o 4_o whole_a world_n call_v it_o and_o again_o this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_a and_o so_o great_a heresy_n have_v so_o maintain_v this_o name_n as_o when_o a_o
the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v infallible_a and_o necessary_o agreeable_a to_o its_o principle_n to_o wit_n either_o human_a discourse_n or_o private_a inspiration_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o external_a mean_v interpose_v from_o god_n between_o the_o scripture_n and_o we_o as_o the_o magistrate_n between_o the_o law_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n to_o interpret_v to_o we_o the_o word_n to_o gather_v the_o sense_n and_o to_o sorme_v and_o propound_v the_o conclusion_n for_o to_o say_v that_o one_o passage_n of_o scripture_n shall_v be_v interpret_v by_o a_o other_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v diverse_a singular_a text_n wherein_o this_o pretention_n can_v have_v no_o place_n this_o be_v still_o to_o return_v to_o the_o same_o difficulty_n because_o one_o will_v have_v the_o controverted_a place_n interpret_v by_o one_o passage_n and_o the_o other_o will_v have_v it_o interpret_v by_o a_o other_o and_o the_o very_a sense_n of_o the_o passage_n which_o shall_v be_v bring_v to_o clear_v the_o controverted_a place_n will_v again_o be_v bring_v into_o dispute_n and_o can_v be_v infallible_o decide_v but_o by_o a_o infallible_a means_n which_o must_v necessary_o be_v one_o of_o these_o three_o to_o wit_n either_o humane_a discourse_n or_o private_a inspiration_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o external_a judge_n and_o from_o this_o the_o verse_n of_o nehemias_n derogate_v not_o which_o be_v accord_v to_o the_o impression_n of_o geneva_n and_o they_o interpret_v the_o law_n by_o the_o scripture_n for_o it_o must_v be_v read_v with_o saint_n jerome_n they_o whilst_o it_o be_v read_v understand_v it_o the_o word_n mikra_fw-mi never_o have_v bone_n employ_v in_o the_o scripture_n to_o signify_v scripture_n but_o only_o in_o the_o rabine_n 〈◊〉_d as_o rabbi_n elias_n and_o 〈◊〉_d munster_n 〈◊〉_d and_o we_o after_o they_o have_v other_o where_o demonstrate_v now_o as_o for_o humane_a discourse_n if_o in_o the_o conclusion_n draw_v from_o principle_n which_o be_v know_v and_o understand_v natural_o as_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o natural_a philosophy_n and_o metaphysic_n it_o be_v subject_a to_o commit_v so_o many_o error_n what_o shall_v it_o do_v in_o that_o who_o principle_n be_v not_o know_v and_o understand_v but_o by_o a_o supernatural_a light_n david_n say_v to_o god_n 118._o enlighten_v my_o eye_n and_o i_o will_v consider_v the_o marvel_n of_o thy_o law_n and_o thereupon_o saint_n jerome_n cry_v out_o 〈◊〉_d if_o so_o great_a a_o prophet_n confess_v the_o darkness_n of_o his_o ignorance_n what_o shall_v become_v of_o we_o little_a babe_n and_o the_o scripture_n teach_v we_o that_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n ought_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o very_a same_o authority_n either_o mediate_a or_o immediate_a of_o he_o that_o reveal_v they_o 〈◊〉_d jesus_n say_v saint_n luke_n open_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o the_o disciple_n and_o saint_n john_n 〈◊〉_d the_o lamb_n be_v find_v worthy_a to_o open_v the_o book_n seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n and_o the_o eunuch_n of_o the_o queen_n of_o ethiopia_n be_v demand_v by_o s._n philip_n whether_o he_o understand_v what_o he_o read_v 8_o how_o shall_v i_o understand_v say_v he_o here_o be_v none_o to_o 〈◊〉_d it_o to_o i_o and_o saint_n peter_n 1_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o of_o private_a interpretation_n and_o again_o 3_o there_o be_v in_o the_o epistle_n of_o our_o brother_n paul_n thing_n hard_a to_o be_v understand_v that_o ignorant_a and_o light-minded_n man_n 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o scripture_n mark_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o their_o own_o perdition_n and_o not_o only_o ignorant_a and_o light-minded_n man_n too_o glorious_a peter_n but_o even_o the_o learned_a and_o most_o learned_a for_o who_o where_o ever_o more_o learned_a than_o those_o who_o fall_v s._n vincentius_n lyrinensis_n do_v propound_v for_o example_n of_o the_o temptation_n of_o the_o faithful_a what_o tertullian_n of_o who_o he_o say_v 24_o as_o many_o word_n so_o many_o sentence_n as_o many_o sentence_n so_o many_o victory_n what_o origen_n of_o who_o he_o write_v 23._o what_o christian_n do_v not_o honour_v he_o as_o a_o prophet_n philosopher_n do_v not_o reverence_v he_o as_o a_o master_n what_o apollinarius_n of_o who_o he_o cry_v out_o 16._o what_o spirit_n do_v ever_o surmount_v he_o in_o subtility_n excercise_n and_o doctrine_n if_o so_o many_o great_a and_o admirable_a personage_n eminent_a in_o piety_n and_o incomparable_a in_o all_o kind_n of_o science_n tertulians_n origen_n appollinares_n assoon_o as_o they_o have_v withdraw_v the_o reins_n of_o their_o spirit_n from_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n to_o put_v they_o to_o the_o guidance_n of_o their_o particular_a discourse_n be_v fall_v into_o so_o deep_a and_o fearful_a precipice_n and_o pit_n of_o heresy_n who_o shall_v dare_v to_o assure_v himself_o upon_o his_o own_o particular_a sense_n concern_v the_o true_a and_o infallible_a under_o stand_v of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o in_o all_o the_o controversy_n of_o faith_n in_o any_o one_o of_o which_o to_o 〈◊〉_d and_o make_v a_o sect_n be_v to_o fall_v from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o loose_a salvation_n in_o all_o but_o why_o shall_v we_o have_v recourse_n to_o argument_n where_o experience_n speak_v for_o as_o natural_o all_o man_n agree_v in_o confess_v the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o mathematics_n because_o in_o that_o kind_n of_o science_n humane_a discourse_n be_v infallible_a so_o if_o in_o the_o consequence_n which_o be_v draw_v by_o interpretation_n from_o scripture_n humane_a discourse_n be_v a_o infallible_a mean_n all_o man_n will_v natural_o agree_v in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o scripture_n now_o how_o far_o they_o be_v from_o that_o the_o only_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n of_o this_o age_n do_v manifest_a wherein_o the_o lutheran_n the_o caluiniste_n the_o simple_a ana_n baptist_n the_o seruetian_o or_o new_a arrian_n which_o all_o profess_v to_o tie_v themselves_o to_o the_o scripture_n can_v by_o the_o scripture_n agree_v in_o any_o one_o of_o their_o question_n and_o do_v no_o more_o accord_n one_o with_o a_o other_o then_o if_o they_o have_v bear_v away_o the_o laurel_n from_o the_o tomb_n of_o bibrias_fw-la and_o as_o for_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o particular_a spirit_n beside_o the_o danger_n of_o those_o strong_a imagination_n that_o saint_n august_n call_v prol_n proud_a and_o perilous_a temptation_n which_o may_v be_v mistake_v for_o inspiration_n and_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o mean_n whereby_o the_o contention_n about_o the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v decide_v shall_v be_v common_a either_o in_o deed_n or_o in_o right_a to_o both_o party_n contest_v where_o as_o the_o private_a inspiration_n that_o one_o of_o the_o party_n pretende_v be_v no_o common_a mean_n neither_o in_o deed_n nor_o in_o right_a to_o the_o other_o the_o scripture_n advertise_v we_o that_o 11._o the_o angel_n of_o satan_n transform_v himself_o into_o the_o angel_n of_o light_n and_o command_v we_o 4._o to_o examine_v the_o spirit_n and_o discern_v whether_o they_o be_v of_o god_n now_o by_o what_o shall_v the_o spirit_n be_v examine_v to_o try_v whether_o they_o be_v of_o god_n if_o by_o the_o church_n then_o we_o must_v first_o know_v the_o church_n if_o by_o the_o scripture_n we_o must_v first_o be_v assure_v of_o the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o to_o examine_v they_o by_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o examine_v they_o by_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o by_o the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o from_o the_o particular_a inspiration_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n that_o we_o must_v learn_v what_o the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o te_fw-fr scripture_n be_v since_o contrariwise_o it_o be_v from_o the_o scripture_n true_o interpret_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o learn_v whether_o the_o spirit_n that_o inspire_v we_o be_v the_o true_a spirit_n of_o god_n and_o then_o these_o advertisement_n of_o saint_n peter_n 1._o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o of_o private_a interpretation_n 25._o and_o of_o saint_n augusrine_n hold_v not_o private_n truth_n lest_o you_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o truth_n exclude_v as_o well_o the_o refuge_n of_o particular_a inspiration_n as_o the_o certainty_n of_o humane_a discourse_n now_o if_o neither_o humane_a discourse_n nor_o private_a inspiration_n be_v infallible_a mean_n to_o assure_v a_o particular_a man_n of_o the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n in_o every_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o he_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o a_o external_a mean_n interpose_v from_o god_n between_o the_o scripture_n and_o we_o as_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n between_o the_o law_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n to_o draw_v out_o to_o form_n and_o to_o propound_v the_o decision_n for_o we_o what_o can_v this_o mean_n be_v but_o
correct_v or_o explain_v it_o both_o in_o the_o conference_n that_o he_o have_v with_o they_o in_o carthage_n and_o in_o his_o retractation_n as_o there_o remain_v no_o more_o colour_n to_o abuse_v it_o for_o saint_n augustine_n in_o his_o first_o disputation_n against_o the_o donatist_n find_v himself_o press_v with_o the_o argument_n that_o they_o bring_v to_o prove_v that_o baptism_n can_v not_o be_v give_v by_o heretic_n because_o heretic_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n advise_v himself_o and_o particular_o in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o baptism_n from_o whence_o this_o distinction_n of_o people_n know_v in_o the_o eye_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n be_v principal_o take_v to_o help_v himself_o against_o they_o not_o with_o the_o formal_a definition_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o only_a infidel_n and_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a christian_n be_v exclude_v but_o by_o the_o final_a definition_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n consider_v according_a to_o the_o final_a and_o future_a number_n of_o those_o of_o who_o she_o shall_v be_v constitute_v in_o the_o other_o world_n from_o which_o wicked_a catholic_n be_v also_o exclude_v to_o the_o end_n to_o infer_v from_o thence_o against_o the_o donatist_n that_o as_o evil_a catholic_n though_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n define_v according_a to_o her_o future_a permanent_a and_o principal_a be_v do_v true_o baptise_v so_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n though_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n define_v according_a to_o her_o present_a and_o passant_a be_v yet_o may_v administer_v true_a baptism_n and_o for_o a_o foundation_n of_o his_o definition_n he_o make_v use_v of_o epithet_n of_o solomon_n and_o s._n paul_n have_v no_o spott_n nor_o wrinkle_n and_o 4._o 〈◊〉_d she_o such_o like_a eulogy_n of_o the_o church_n which_o appertain_v either_o to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d state_n of_o the_o other_o world_n or_o to_o the_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n but_o after_o that_o the_o donati_v abuse_v both_o this_o definition_n and_o the_o testimony_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v take_v to_o infer_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o catholic_a communion_n which_o be_v mingle_v with_o wicked_a man_n be_v not_o the_o church_n he_o change_v his_o procede_v in_o the_o conference_n that_o he_o have_v with_o they_o at_o carthage_n and_o declare_v that_o this_o definition_n belong_v not_o to_o the_o church_n consider_v according_a to_o the_o present_a and_o formal_a be_v which_o she_o have_v in_o this_o world_n but_o accord_v to_o the_o future_a and_o final_a be_v which_o she_o shall_v have_v in_o the_o 3._o next_o the_o catholic_n say_v he_o make_v it_o appear_v by_o many_o testimony_n and_o example_n of_o holy_a scripture_n that_o wicked_a man_n be_v now_o so_o mingle_v in_o the_o church_n that_o although_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n ought_v to_o be_v watchful_a to_o correct_v they_o both_o in_o word_n and_o by_o excommunication_n and_o degradation_n nevertheless_o not_o only_o be_v hide_v they_o be_v unknown_a but_o even_o be_v know_v they_o be_v often_o tolerate_v for_o the_o unity_n of_o peace_n and_o show_v that_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n do_v in_o that_o manner_n well_o agree_v together_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o place_n whereby_o the_o church_n be_v represent_v with_o the_o medley_n of_o the_o wicked_a signisie_n the_o present_a time_n of_o the_o church_n as_o she_o be_v in_o this_o world_n and_o the_o place_n whereby_o she_o be_v design_v to_o have_v no_o wicked_a person_n mix_v with_o she_o signify_v the_o future_a state_n of_o the_o church_n such_o as_o she_o shall_v eternal_o have_v in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v and_o a_o little_a after_o so_o the_o catholic_n refute_v the_o calumny_n of_o the_o two_o church_n declare_v express_o and_o instant_o what_o they_o intend_v to_o say_v to_o wit_n that_o they_o have_v not_o pretend_v that_o that_o church_n which_o be_v now_o mingle_v with_o wicked_a man_n shall_v be_v a_o other_o church_n than_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n that_o shall_v have_v no_o wicked_a peson_n in_o it_o but_o that_o the_o same_o one_o and_o holy_a church_n be_v now_o in_o one_o sort_n and_o shall_v be_v then_o in_o a_o other_o now_o she_o be_v compound_v of_o good_a and_o wicked_a man_n and_o they_o she_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o and_o in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o city_n 9_o of_o god_n make_v by_o he_o after_o the_o conference_n of_o carthage_n there_o where_o the_o one_o and_o other_o kind_a be_v find_v that_o be_v good_a &_o evil_a there_o the_o church_n be_v as_o 〈◊〉_d be_v at_o this_o present_a but_o where_o the_o one_o only_o shall_v be_v there_o be_v the_o church_n such_o as_o she_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d when_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o wicked_a man_n in_o she_o and_o in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o second_o 〈◊〉_d epistle_n of_o gaudentias_n write_v also_o after_o the_o say_a conference_n you_o see_v that_o the_o church_n according_a to_o cyprian_n be_v call_v catholic_a by_o the_o name_n of_o all_o and_o it_o be_v not_o without_o manifestly-wicked_n man_n and_o in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o his_o retractation_n 18._o i_o write_v say_v he_o 7._o book_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n attempt_v to_o defend_v themselves_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o most_o happy_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n 〈◊〉_d in_o all_o those_o book_n where_o i_o have_v describe_v the_o church_n without_o wrinkle_n or_o spott_n it_o must_v not_o be_v take_v of_o the_o church_n as_o she_o in_o her_o present_a be_v but_o as_o be_v 〈◊〉_d to_o 〈◊〉_d such_o when_o she_o shall_v appear_v in_o glory_n and_o again_o in_o my_o write_n to_o a_o unknowen_a donatist_n 〈◊〉_d speak_v of_o the_o multitude_n of_o cockle_n i_o say_v by_o which_o be_v understand_v all_o heretic_n there_o want_v a_o conjunction_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o i_o shall_v have_v say_v by_o which_o be_v also_o understand_v all_o bereticke_n etc._n etc._n whereas_o i_o speak_v as_o if_o there_o be_v only_a cockle_n out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o none_o in_o the_o church_n and_o nevertheless_o the_o church_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n from_o whence_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o harvest_n time_n will_v pluck_v up_o all_o scandal_n which_o cause_v the_o martyr_n cyprian_n to_o say_v although_o we_o see_v tare_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o ought_v neither_o our_o faith_n nor_o our_o charity_n to_o be_v so_o divert_v as_o because_o we_o see_v tare_n in_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v therefore_o separate_v ourself_n from_o the_o church_n which_o sense_n we_o have_v also_o follow_v else_o where_o and_o principal_o against_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d present_a in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o conference_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v how_o much_o it_o be_v to_o abuse_v saint_n augustine_n word_n against_o the_o sense_n whereto_o himself_o intend_v they_o shall_v be_v either_o correct_v or_o explain_v to_o transferr_v as_o the_o protestants_n do_v that_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n consider_v according_a to_o her_o future_a and_o final_a be_v in_o the_o other_o world_n and_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o church_n consider_v accord_v to_o her_o actual_a be_v here_o and_o to_o infer_v from_o thence_o that_o she_o may_v consist_v in_o this_o world_n formal_o in_o the_o only_a number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a and_o remain_v hide_a and_o visible_a to_o the_o five_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o saint_n jerom_n write_v upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n the_o church_n be_v glorion_n without_o spott_n or_o wrinkle_n or_o any_o such_o 5._o like_a thing_n he_o then_o which_o be_v a_o sinner_n and_o soil_v with_o any_o spott_n can_v be_v call_v of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n neither_o subject_n to_o christ_n we_o answer_v that_o he_o mean_v not_o to_o say_v that_o wicked_a man_n be_v not_o of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o fight_v here_o below_o but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o shall_v reign_v in_o heaven_n for_o so_o far_o of_o be_v it_o from_o saint_n jerom_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o promise_n to_o be_v without_o wrinkle_n or_o spott_n of_o manner_n appertain_v to_o the_o church_n consider_v as_o she_o be_v in_o this_o world_n that_o he_o cry_v out_o quite_o contrarilie_o against_o the_o pelagian_n that_o what_o the_o apostle_n write_v that_o our_o lord_n will_v make_v his_o church_n 3._o holy_a and_o without_o spott_n or_o wrinkle_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o the_o consummation_n of_o virtue_n and_o again_o true_a perfection_n and_o without_o soil_n be_v reserve_v for_o heaven_n when_o the_o bridegroom_n shall_v say_v to_o the_o bride_n thou_o be_v whole_o saire_fw-fr 31_o my_o
same_o sacrament_n if_o we_o be_v in_o unity_n say_v s._n augustine_n what_o have_v two_o altar_n to_o do_v in_o this_o city_n 3._o neither_o can_v the_o office_n of_o mutual_a prayer_n that_o be_v to_o say_v prayer_n make_v one_o for_o a_o other_o constitute_v a_o ecclesiastical_a unity_n and_o communion_n caeles_n for_o catholic_n namely_o upon_o good_a friday_n pray_v for_o heretic_n and_o heretic_n for_o catholic_n although_o indeed_o the_o exercise_n of_o prayer_n either_o make_v joint_o or_o exact_v one_o from_o the_o other_o be_v a_o office_n of_o communion_n though_o a_o unperfect_a one_o and_o therefore_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n forbid_v catholic_n to_o pray_v with_o heretic_n and_o the_o first_o 33._o council_n of_o nicaea_n ordain_v that_o those_o penitentes_fw-la that_o have_v in_o peril_n of_o death_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n their_o health_n be_v recover_v shall_v nic._n remain_v with_o those_o that_o communicate_v by_o prayer_n only_o and_o the_o 13._o council_n of_o ancyra_n admit_v a_o communion_n without_o obligation_n and_o council_n the_o religious_a of_o egypt_n drive_v away_o by_o theophilius_fw-la be_v come_v to_o ancyr_n constantinople_n be_v not_o deprive_v by_o saint_n chrisostom_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o prayer_n he_o thirst_n they_o not_o say_v socrates_n out_o of_o the_o 9_o participation_n of_o prayer_n but_o he_o judge_v it_o not_o convenient_a to_o admit_v they_o to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n before_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o cause_n neither_o be_v true_a charity_n to_o be_v find_v out_o of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o a_o humane_a affection_n which_o can_v no_o otherwise_o be_v call_v charity_n but_o equivocal_o none_o say_v saint_n august_a can_v transport_v charity_n forth_o of_o the_o catholic_a 〈◊〉_d church_n and_o again_o thou_o have_v prove_v to_o i_o that_o thou_o have_v faith_n prove_v to_o i_o like_o wise_a that_o thou_o have_v charity_n keep_v unity_n neither_o can_v the_o simple_a conjunction_n of_o hope_n constitute_v any_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n for_o all_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n agree_v in_o this_o point_n that_o they_o hope_v eternal_a life_n and_o the_o promise_a inheritance_n we_o say_v petilian_n the_o donatist_n have_v nothing_o yet_o possessinge_v all_o thing_n believe_v that_o our_o 99_o soul_n be_v our_o revenewe_n and_o with_o out_o labour_n and_o blood_n we_o purohasse_v the_o eternal_a riches_n of_o heaven_n neither_o final_o can_v the_o conjunction_n in_o one_o just_a hope_n have_v any_o place_n but_o among_o those_o that_o be_v call_v and_o insert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o catholic_a 4._o church_n follow_v this_o sentence_n of_o saint_n paul_n one_o body_n and_o one_o spirit_n as_o you_o be_v call_v in_o one_o hope_n of_o your_o vocation_n of_o the_o knowledge_n that_o the_o predestinate_a have_v of_o their_o predestination_n chap._n xii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n know_v i_o speak_v of_o the_o elect_a that_o they_o be_v predestinate_a from_o before_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v coheire_n unite_v in_o body_n and_o copartner_n of_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n in_o the_o gospel_n a_o the_o divine_a apostle_n say_v the_o reply_n here_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n behave_v himself_o like_o hippomanes_n who_o runninge_v with_o atalanta_n for_o mastery_n cast_v out_o golden_a apple_n in_o her_o way_n to_o delay_v she_o with_o take_v they_o up_o so_o his_o majesty_n putt_v rub_v in_o this_o discourse_n to_o stay_v the_o course_n of_o my_o pen_n and_o to_o stop_v i_o to_o examine_v they_o but_o i_o hope_v to_o remove_v they_o so_o quick_o that_o i_o shall_v be_v time_n enough_o at_o the_o end_n of_o my_o carrere_n to_o this_o than_o i_o will_v succinct_o say_v four_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o philosopher_n teach_v we_o that_o the_o moral_a passion_n which_o we_o call_v hope_n from_o whence_o theological_a hope_n have_v by_o analogy_n borrow_v her_o name_n be_v always_o mingle_v and_o temper_v with_o fear_n by_o mean_n whereof_o those_o thing_n that_o fall_v under_o the_o object_n of_o hope_n as_o be_v the_o good_n of_o future_a life_n in_o respect_n of_o every_o particular_a man_n can_v be_v apprehend_v with_o a_o certainty_n of_o theological_a faith_n that_o be_v to_o say_v infaillible_a &_o not_o to_o be_v doubt_v of_o otherwise_o hope_n shall_v no_o more_o be_v a_o virtue_n distinct_a from_o faith_n against_o this_o oracle_n of_o saint_n paul_n now_o remain_v faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n and_o these_o thing_n be_v three_o but_o aught_o to_o be_v embrace_v with_o a_o expectation_n mingle_v &_o temper_v with_o fear_n as_o david_n exhorte_v we_o in_o these_o word_n ferue_v the_o lordin_n fear_n and_o rejoice_v in_o he_o with_o tremble_n and_o s._n paul_n in_o these_o thou_o subsiste_v by_o faith_n be_v not_o puss_v up_o but_o fear_v he_o that_o think_v he_o stand_v let_v he_o take_v heed_n lest_o he_o 〈◊〉_d and_o again_o work_v your_o salvation_n with_o fear_n and_o tremble_n and_o speak_v of_o himself_o i_o chastise_v my_o body_n and_o bring_v it_o under_o lest_o when_o i_o have_v preach_v to_o other_o myself_o become_v a_o reprobate_n the_o second_o that_o faith_n can_v be_v but_o of_o thing_n reveal_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o faith_n say_v saint_n paul_n be_v by_o hear_v and_o hear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n now_o it_o be_v not_o reveal_v to_o any_o one_o in_o the_o word_n which_o god_n have_v consign_v to_o his_o church_n either_o by_o write_n or_o tradition_n that_o he_o be_v absolute_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a and_o therefore_o if_o he_o have_v not_o express_v and_o particular_a revelation_n from_o god_n as_o saint_n paul_n have_v who_o upon_o this_o occasion_n speak_v sometime_o of_o himself_o according_a to_o his_o common_a condition_n as_o simple_o one_o of_o the_o faithful_a and_o sometime_o according_a to_o his_o extraordinary_a revelation_n of_o a_o predestinate_a person_n he_o can_v not_o have_v any_o certainty_n of_o faith_n in_o this_o respect_n for_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o we_o in_o scripture_n that_o whosoever_o trust_v in_o our_o lord_n shall_v not_o be_v confound_v and_o that_o 124._o our_o lord_n himself_o say_v who_o believe_v in_o i_o have_v life_n eternal_a all_o these_o pro_fw-la 6._o mise_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o other_o modification_n which_o the_o scripture_n put_v to_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v with_o the_o condition_n wherewith_o our_o lord_n will_v have_v they_o understand_v when_o he_o say_v who_o persevere_v to_o the_o end_n shall_v be_v 24._o save_v and_o saint_n paul_n when_o he_o write_v see_v the_o goodness_n of_o god_n in_o thou_o if_o thou_o 11._o persevere_v in_o goodness_n otherwise_o thou_o shall_v be_v also_o cut_v of_o now_o where_o be_v it_o that_o this_o final_a perseverance_n be_v particular_o promise_v to_o any_o one_o in_o the_o word_n of_o 11._o god_n for_o if_o you_o answer_v that_o our_o lord_n say_v all_o that_o you_o ask_v for_o when_o you_o pray_v believe_v you_o shall_v receive_v it_o and_o it_o shall_v be_v do_v to_o you_o and_o consequent_o if_o we_o demand_v perseverance_n we_o shall_v obtain_v it_o i_o answer_v that_o he_o mean_v all_o that_o you_o demand_v as_o you_o shall_v demand_v it_o now_o the_o principal_a condition_n require_v to_o demand_v perseverance_n as_o you_o shall_v demand_v it_o be_v to_o persevere_v in_o demaundinge_a it_o and_o not_o to_o content_v ourselves_o with_o demaundinge_a it_o once_o but_o to_o demand_v it_o petpetual_o follow_v this_o preeept_v os_fw-la saint_n paul_n pray_v without_o ceasinge_v and_o again_o 5._o watch_v and_o pray_v with_o all_o perseverance_n far_o solomon_n demand_v wisdom_n and_o 6._o beg_v it_o in_o faith_n without_o staggeringe_v which_o be_v the_o condition_n wherewith_o 1._o saint_n james_n say_v we_o shall_v beg_v it_o but_o because_o he_o do_v not_o persevere_v to_o ask_v it_o he_o lose_v it_o now_o this_o perseverance_n to_o ask_v perseverance_n where_o be_v it_o promise_v to_o any_o one_o in_o the_o scripture_n the_o three_o that_o this_o belief_n be_v pernicious_a both_o to_o religion_n as_o a_o enemy_n to_o humility_n and_o good_a work_n and_o to_o state_n and_o commonwealth_n as_o a_o enemy_n to_o good_a manner_n for_o imprint_v in_o the_o spirit_n of_o every_o particular_a man_n yea_o which_o be_v worse_o as_o well_o of_o those_o that_o be_v wicked_a and_o reprobate_a as_o of_o other_o because_o what_o be_v propose_v in_o a_o religion_n for_o a_o doctrine_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n all_o do_v think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o hold_v it_o that_o he_o be_v assure_o predestinate_a and_o that_o whatsoever_o sin_n he_o commit_v he_o shall_v infallible_o have_v leisure_n and_o grace_n to_o repent_v he_o before_o his_o death_n this_o i_o say_v do_v puff_n up_o man_n with_o arrogance_n and_o
palestina_n these_o be_v all_o complaint_n which_o still_o remain_v within_o the_o limit_n of_o their_o manner_n and_o neither_o touch_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o the_o succession_n of_o saint_n peter_n nor_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n nor_o the_o very_a person_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o indeed_o how_o can_v saint_n jerome_n apply_v these_o word_n of_o the_o revelation_n go_v out_o of_o babylon_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o any_o thing_n concern_v faith_n and_o religion_n he_o that_o cry_v out_o in_o his_o apology_n against_o ruffinus_n 1_o which_o faith_n be_v it_o that_o he_o call_v he_o that_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v or_o that_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o origen_n book_n if_o he_o answer_v that_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v than_o we_o be_v catholic_n and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o theophilus_n patriarche_v 68_o of_o alexandria_n know_v that_o we_o have_v nothing_o in_o great_a recommendation_n then_o to_o conserve_v the_o statute_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o to_o transgress_v the_o bound_n of_o our_o father_n and_o always_o to_o remember_v the_o roman_a faith_n praise_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o apostle_n whereof_o the_o alexandrian_a church_n do_v glory_n to_o partake_v and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o demetrias_n when_o thou_o be_v little_a and_o that_o the_o bishop_n anastasius_n of_o 8._o 〈◊〉_d and_o happy_a memory_n gowern_v the_o roman_a church_n a_o cruel_a tempest_n of_o 〈◊〉_d rise_v out_o of_o the_o eastern_a part_n attempt_v to_o pollute_v and_o corrupt_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o that_o faith_n which_o have_v be_v commend_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o this_o 〈◊〉_d pope_n anastasius_n scotfree_a in_o a_o most_o plentiful_a poverty_n and_o in_o a_o apostolical_a care_n break_v the_o pestilent_a head_n and_o stop_v the_o hiss_a mouth_n of_o 〈◊〉_d hydra_n and_o because_o i_o fear_v yea_o i_o have_v hear_v say_v that_o the_o bud_v of_o this_o venomous_a plant_n do_v still_o live_v and_o springe_n up_o in_o some_o i_o think_v it_o my_o 〈◊〉_d to_o admonish_v thou_o in_o a_o devout_a zeal_n of_o charity_n that_o thou_o keep_v fast_o the_o faith_n of_o saint_n innocent_a his_o son_n and_o successor_n in_o the_o apostolical_a chair_n and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o pope_n damasus_n i_o be_o chain_v in_o communion_n with_o 57_o thy_o blessedness_n that_o be_v with_o peter_n chair_n i_o know_v the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o that_o rock_n if_o any_o eat_v the_o lamb_n out_o of_o that_o house_n he_o be_v profane_a and_o a_o little_a after_o i_o know_v not_o vitalis_n i_o reject_v meletius_n i_o be_o ignorant_a of_o paulinus_n whosoever_o gather_v not_o with_o thou_o scatter_v that_o be_v to_o say_v whosoever_o be_v not_o of_o christ_n be_v of_o antichrist_n far_o then_o be_v he_o from_o holdinge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o babylon_n and_o the_o pope_n for_o antichrist_n since_o he_o hold_v whosoever_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o pope_n for_o antichrist_n the_o three_o exposition_n be_v of_o they_o who_o interpret_v the_o allegorical_a babylon_n to_o be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o turk_n who_o with_o its_o false_a prophet_n mahomet_n have_v possess_v all_o the_o city_n and_o particular_o those_o of_o the_o seven_o church_n of_o asia_n to_o which_o s._n john_n address_v his_o revelation_n and_o which_o have_v give_v up_o her_o soul_n to_o the_o perish_a beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v have_v again_o take_v the_o office_n and_o rank_n of_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n blasphmer_n and_o persecutor_n of_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n and_o have_v usurp_v the_o seat_n whither_o their_o succession_n have_v be_v transfer_v to_o wit_n constantinople_n and_o who_o be_v clothe_v with_o purple_a that_o be_v have_v the_o imperial_a power_n and_o authority_n who_o symbol_n in_o saint_n johns_n time_n be_v purple_a and_o which_o be_v seat_v be_v it_o literal_o upon_o seven_o mountain_n for_o constantinople_n have_v seven_o mountain_n as_o old_a rome_n have_v for_o modern_a rome_n have_v nine_o or_o be_v it_o accord_v to_o the_o allegorical_a interpretation_n of_o saint_n john_n upon_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o seven_o empire_n that_o follow_v the_o impiety_n of_o mahomett_n and_o in_o brief_a which_o have_v so_o many_o other_o affinity_n with_o the_o babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n as_o oecolamp_n and_o bullinger_n be_v constrain_v to_o give_v she_o two_o seat_n and_o conâ—â—â—â—uâ—e_v two_o antichrist_n one_o in_o the_o west_n and_o a_o other_o in_o the_o east_n now_o 〈◊〉_d which_o of_o these_o exposition_n answer_v the_o precise_a intention_n of_o the_o author_n or_o 〈◊〉_d whether_o the_o perfect_a accomplishment_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v yet_o to_o come_v and_o shall_v be_v understand_v of_o a_o society_n which_o shall_v not_o arise_v till_o after_o the_o gospel_n have_v be_v actual_o preach_v to_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n as_o all_o ancient_a writer_n be_v agree_v that_o the_o monarchy_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o protestant_n esteene_n to_o be_v one_o thing_n with_o the_o babylon_n of_o the_o revelation_n shall_v not_o come_v till_o after_o that_o time_n it_o be_v not_o here_o our_o purpose_n to_o examine_v but_o in_o sum_n that_o that_o babylon_n where_o of_o the_o revelation_n speak_v can_v be_v serious_o take_v for_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n the_o antithesis_fw-la that_o saint_n john_n make_v of_o babylon_n and_o jerusalem_n which_o teach_v we_o that_o as_o the_o jerusalem_n describe_v by_o the_o same_o revelation_n be_v not_o a_o local_a city_n so_o babylon_n describe_v by_o the_o same_o revelation_n be_v not_o a_o local_a and_o corporal_a city_n take_v from_o we_o all_o colour_n to_o believe_v it_o and_o therefore_o arethas_n who_o be_v a_o graecian_n 18._o and_o a_o schismatic_n as_o he_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v have_v have_v more_o interest_n to_o interpret_v this_o passage_n of_o rome_n resolve_v in_o the_o end_n that_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v neither_o of_o rome_n nor_o of_o constantinople_n but_o of_o the_o state_n of_o this_o corruptible_a world_n it_o appear_v say_v he_o undoubtlie_o by_o this_o place_n that_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v here_o foretell_v shall_v neither_o be_v understand_v of_o babylon_n nor_o of_o old_a nor_o new_a rome_n that_o be_v constantinople_n nor_o of_o any_o other_o city_n but_o of_o all_o this_o corruptible_a world_n and_o that_o she_o may_v be_v take_v for_o a_o church_n which_o in_o the_o begin_v be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o since_o grow_v false_a and_o adulterate_a bear_v nevertheless_o still_o the_o title_n of_o a_o church_n the_o figure_n of_o babylon_n which_o be_v from_o the_o begin_v found_v by_o nimrod_n a_o pagan_a and_o infidel_n and_o after_o always_o persevere_v in_o paganism_n and_o in_o the_o open_a profession_n of_o infidelity_n till_o the_o fall_n of_o her_o empire_n can_v bear_v it_o contrariwise_o that_o which_o saint_n john_n say_v 13_o that_o all_o those_o who_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n have_v worship_v the_o beast_n upon_o which_o the_o harlott_n sit_v seem_v to_o insinuate_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o society_n of_o all_o the_o reprobate_n of_o what_o soever_o sect_n religion_n and_o profession_n they_o have_v be_v as_o well_o jew_n gentile_n heretic_n schismatickes_n as_o evil_a catholic_n and_o not_o of_o any_o determinate_a communion_n yet_o we_o avow_v nevertheless_o that_o the_o father_n have_v sometime_n turn_v the_o word_n of_o isaiah_n and_o jeremy_n from_o whence_o those_o word_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v take_v to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o against_o the_o particular_a sect_n of_o the_o arrian_n 〈◊〉_d as_o when_o osius_n and_o after_o he_o s._n athanas_n say_v the_o scripture_n cry_v out_o depart_z depart_v go_v out_o from_o she_o and_o touch_v not_o her_o uncleanness_n withdraw_v you_o from_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o separate_z yourselve_n from_o they_o you_o that_o carry_v the_o vessel_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o beside_o that_o they_o have_v never_o pretend_v that_o this_o precept_n shall_v be_v extend_v to_o all_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n and_o that_o there_o may_v come_v a_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o external_a communion_n visible_a and_o eminent_a out_o of_o which_o it_o shall_v be_v unlawful_a to_o go_v forth_o which_o be_v that_o which_o be_v in_o question_n there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o conceit_n &_o allusion_n that_o the_o father_n make_v upon_o the_o allegorical_a exposition_n of_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o proper_a and_o direct_a understand_v of_o the_o same_o passage_n which_o be_v that_o only_a from_o whence_o we_o may_v argue_v serious_o and_o therefore_o when_o the_o donatist_n in_o the_o conference_n of_o carthage_n will_v have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o word_n against_o the_o
catholic_a church_n saint_n august_n and_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o africa_n answer_v they_o that_o the_o separation_n intend_v by_o that_o passage_n be_v the_o moral_a separation_n of_o faith_n and_o breach_n of_o communion_n it_o be_v say_v s._n august_n represent_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o 3._o separation_n of_o the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a in_o this_o world_n that_o they_o may_v not_o communicate_v in_o their_o sin_n to_o wit_n separation_n of_o hart_n by_o dissimilitude_n of_o life_n and_o manner_n and_o that_o otherwise_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o which_o be_v write_v go_v out_o from_o the_o middle_n of_o they_o and_o withdraw_v from_o they_o and_o touch_v not_o their_o uncle_n annesse_n that_o be_v to_o say_v be_v distinguish_v in_o live_v in_o a_o other_o sort_n and_o consent_v not_o to_o their_o uncleanness_n but_o the_o excellent_a king_n say_v that_o there_o be_v other_o place_n of_o scripture_n whereby_o be_v prove_v that_o which_o he_o pretende_v to_o gather_v from_o the_o allegorical_a word_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o visible_a church_n shall_v become_v so_o corrupt_a as_o the_o faithful_a shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o leave_v her_o communion_n now_o the_o objection_n that_o his_o majesty_n reserve_v for_o we_o in_o this_o regard_n be_v either_o take_v from_o this_o interrogatory_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o your_o opinion_n the_o 12._o son_n of_o man_n when_o he_o come_v shall_v he_o find_v faith_n upon_o the_o earth_n or_o from_o these_o word_n the_o moon_n shall_v not_o give_v we_o her_o light_n which_o s._n august_n interpretes_n of_o the_o church_n or_o from_o this_o prophecy_n of_o saint_n paul_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n shall_v be_v seat_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n or_o out_o of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o same_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n two_o wing_n of_o a_o great_a eagle_n be_v give_v to_o the_o woman_n that_o she_o may_v fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n or_o from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o pretend_a eclipse_n jew_n and_o sincope_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o therefore_o set_v aside_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o symptom_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n which_o we_o remit_v to_o treat_v of_o hereafter_o it_o be_v fit_a that_o we_o solve_v all_o the_o rest_n present_o to_o the_o first_o objection_n then_o which_o be_v to_o the_o interrogatory_n that_o our_o lord_n make_v to_o his_o disciple_n when_o he_o ask_v they_o in_o your_o opinion_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v shall_v he_o find_v faith_n on_o the_o earth_n we_o say_v saint_n jerom_n and_o s._n aug._n have_v answer_v it_o long_o ago_o the_o one_o against_o the_o luciferian_o and_o the_o other_o against_o the_o donatist_n and_o have_v show_v that_o this_o passage_n be_v intend_v not_o of_o confess_v and_o doctrinal_a faith_n but_o of_o iustifi_a faith_n work_v by_o charity_n and_o yet_o not_o of_o the_o extinction_n but_o of_o the_o diminution_n of_o this_o iustifi_a faith_n the_o donatist_n say_v saint_n aug._n allege_v that_o this_o 13._o that_o our_o lord_n ask_v in_o your_o opinion_n the_o son_n of_o man_n uhen_o he_o come_v shall_v he_o find_v faith_n upon_o the_o earth_n be_v to_o be_v expound_v of_o the_o revolt_n of_o all_o the_o earth_n which_o we_o understand_v to_o be_v say_v either_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o perfection_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v so_o oifficult_a to_o man_n that_o in_o the_o very_a saint_n who_o where_o to_o be_v admire_v as_o in_o moses_n there_o be_v find_v some_o thing_n wherein_o they_o have_v stagger_v or_o may_v stagger_v or_o for_o the_o abundance_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o smalle_a number_n of_o the_o good_a and_o saint_n jerom_n speak_v lucifer_n of_o the_o luciferian_o if_o they_o flatter_v themselves_o say_v he_o with_o this_o sentence_n write_v in_o the_o gospel_n in_o your_o opinion_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v shall_v he_o find_v faith_n upon_o the_o earth_n let_v they_o know_v that_o the_o faith_n there_o mention_v be_v that_o whereof_o the_o same_o lord_n say_v thy_o faith_n have_v save_v thou_o and_o agaive_v of_o the_o centurion_n i_o have_v not_o find_v so_o great_a faith_n in_o israel_n and_o a_o little_a after_o it_o be_v this_o faith_n that_o our_o lord_n have_v foretell_v shall_v be_v rare_o find_v it_o be_v this_o faith_n that_o even_o in_o those_o that_o believe_v well_o be_v hardly_o find_v perfect_a let_v it_o be_v do_v to_o thou_o say_v he_o accord_v to_o thy_o faith_n i_o will_v not_o have_v that_o word_n pronounce_v to_o i_o for_o if_o it_o be_v do_v to_o i_o accord_v to_o my_o faith_n i_o shall_v perish_v and_o yet_o i_o believe_v in_o god_n the_o father_n i_o believe_v in_o god_n the_o son_n and_o i_o believe_v in_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o second_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o saint_n augustine_n interpretes_n allegorical_o these_o other_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n then_o the_o moon_n 24._o shall_v 〈◊〉_d more_o give_v her_o light_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o church_n which_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n whereof_o he_o speak_v shall_v not_o appear_v we_o answer_v saint_n augustin_n mean_n that_o she_o shall_v not_o appear_v in_o her_o carnal_a and_o weak_a member_n but_o not_o that_o she_o shall_v not_o appear_v in_o her_o strong_a and_o spiritual_a champion_n that_o she_o shall_v not_o appear_v or_o less_o appear_v in_o her_o 〈◊〉_d part_n in_o her_o straw_n in_o her_o dross_n because_o that_o part_n will_v yield_v to_o persecution_n but_o not_o that_o she_o shall_v not_o appear_v in_o she_o more_o excellent_a part_n in_o her_o corn_n in_o her_o gold_n which_o contrariwise_o will_v then_o shine_v more_o than_o before_o this_o appear_v by_o what_o he_o write_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o 48._o 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v she_o say_v he_o that_o be_v sometime_o obscure_v and_o as_o it_o be_v shadow_v with_o 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o multitude_n of_o scandal_n that_o be_v to_o say_v persecution_n when_o the_o sinner_n 〈◊〉_d their_o bow_n to_o wound_v it_o the_o obscurity_n of_o the_o moon_n the_o law_n of_o their_o heart_n but_o even_o then_o she_o be_v eminent_a in_o she_o most_o firm_a champion_n and_o a_o little_a after_o it_o be_v not_o in_o vain_a that_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o seed_n of_o abraham_n that_o be_v shall_v be_v as_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n and_o as_o the_o sand_n upon_o the_o seashore_n that_o by_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n may_v be_v mean_v the_o faithful_a less_o in_o number_n more_o steady_a and_o more_o clear_a and_o by_o the_o sand_n which_o be_v on_o the_o seashore_n the_o multitude_n of_o weak_a and_o carnal_a man_n who_o sometime_o in_o calm_a weather_n appear_v free_a and_o quiet_a and_o sometime_o be_v cover_v and_o trouble_v with_o the_o wave_n of_o tribulation_n and_o temptation_n and_o therefore_o after_o he_o have_v say_v she_o shall_v not_o appear_v he_o add_v for_o as_o much_o as_o many_o which_o seem_v to_o shine_v in_o 80._o grace_n shall_v yield_v to_o persecution_n and_o fall_v away_o and_o some_o faithful_a person_n very_o firm_a shall_v be_v trouble_v and_o again_o persecution_n shall_v so_o precede_v as_o that_o defection_n of_o some_o shall_v follow_v that_o he_o may_v show_v that_o he_o mean_v not_o to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v not_o appear_v in_o her_o whole_a body_n otherwise_o how_o can_v he_o 〈◊〉_d cry_v out_o in_o a_o other_o place_n she_o have_v this_o most_o certain_a mark_n that_o she_o can_v be_v hide_v but_o that_o she_o shall_v not_o appear_v in_o some_o of_o those_o that_o have_v be_v her_o part_n which_o nevertheless_o in_o matter_n of_o application_n of_o allegory_n where_o it_o be_v permit_v to_o bow_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n to_o accommodate_v it_o to_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o application_n and_o where_o interpreter_n content_v themselves_o if_o the_o thing_n signify_v answer_v in_o any_o part_n to_o that_o signifiyinge_v it_o suffice_v to_o make_v he_o say_v to_o the_o end_n to_o appropriate_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o moon_n to_o the_o church_n that_o the_o church_n then_o shall_v not_o appear_v that_o be_v shall_v not_o appear_v in_o some_o of_o her_o part_n the_o three_o objection_n follow_v which_o be_v that_o saint_n paul_n write_v that_o the_o day_n 2._o of_o the_o lord_n shall_v not_o come_v till_o the_o revolt_n be_v first_o make_v and_o till_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v reveal_v and_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n who_o shall_v oppose_v and_o exalte_n himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o esteem_v a_o object_n worthy_a of_o whorship_n even_o to_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o as_o if_o he_o where_fw-mi god_n now_o i_o will_v not_o here_o stand_v to_o dispute_v what_o saint_n paul_n mean_n by_o this_o revolt_n or_o
although_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n forbid_v to_o rule_v the_o church_n without_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 8._o and_o likewise_o zozomenus_n a_o greek_a author_n alsoe_o and_o of_o the_o same_o time_n with_o socrates_n julius_n say_v he_o reprehend_v they_o that_o they_o have_v secret_o and_o privy_o 9_o alter_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n and_o for_o that_o against_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n they_o have_v not_o call_v he_o to_o the_o synod_n for_o there_o be_v a_o sacerdot_n all_o law_n which_o import_v that_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v do_v without_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v invalid_a and_o why_o then_o when_o eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n usurper_n of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o constantinople_n and_o firebrand_n of_o the_o arrian_n faction_n and_o the_o other_o arrian_n his_o complice_n see_v that_o the_o deposition_n of_o saint_n athanasius_n that_o they_o have_v pack_v in_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n be_v argue_v of_o nullity_n because_o the_o pope_n authority_n do_v not_o appear_v therein_o do_v they_o advise_v themselves_o to_o repair_v this_o defect_n to_o prevent_v the_o pope_n and_o to_o pray_v he_o to_o call_v the_o 11._o cause_n to_o his_o tribunal_n eusebius_n say_v socrates_n have_v do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n what_o he_o list_v send_v a_o ambassador_n to_o julius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n require_v he_o to_o be_v judge_n in_o the_o affair_n of_o athanas_n and_o to_o call_v the_o cause_n before_o he_o and_o this_o not_o after_o the_o voyage_n of_o s._n athanas_n to_o rome_n as_o socrates_n and_o sozomene_n and_o the_o protestant_n with_o they_o pretend_v but_o before_o as_o julius_n recite_v by_o s._n athanasius_n &_o saint_n athanasius_n himself_o and_o theodoret_n do_v writness_n athanasius_n say_v julius_n be_v 〈◊〉_d not_o come_v to_o rome_n of_o his_o own_o motion_n but_o have_v be_v call_v and_o have_v receive_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o us._n and_o saint_n athanasius_n eusebius_n and_o his_o party_n write_v to_o rome_n that_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o pope_n they_o write_v alsoe_o to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n and_o constant_a &_o c._n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o constantine_n emperor_n of_o the_o gaul_n who_o residence_n be_v at_o trever_n and_o to_o constant_a emperor_n of_o itali_fw-la and_o africa_n who_o residence_n be_v at_o millen_n but_o the_o emperor_n reject_v they_o and_o as_o for_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o answer_v that_o we_o shall_v keep_v a_o council_n where_o we_o will_v and_o 2._o in_o a_o other_o place_n the_o eusebian_n write_v to_o julius_n and_o thinkinge_v to_o terrify_v we_o demand_v of_o he_o that_o he_o will_v call_v a_o council_n and_o that_o himself_o if_o he_o will_v shall_v be_v the_o judge_n thereof_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o demand_v either_o that_o the_o pope_n will_v keep_v a_o council_n out_o of_o rome_n in_o which_o the_o cause_n may_v be_v judge_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o legate_n or_o that_o he_o shall_v judge_v it_o himself_o 2._o at_o rome_n if_o he_o please_v and_o a_o while_n after_o but_o when_o they_o hear_v the_o news_n of_o our_o arrivull_a at_o rome_n they_o be_v trouble_v not_o expect_v our_o come_n thither_o and_o theodoret_n assoon_o as_o athanasius_n receive_v the_o citatior_fw-la from_o 4._o julius_n he_o transport_v himself_o in_o diligence_n to_o rome_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o same_o julius_n object_v to_o the_o arrian_n the_o enterprise_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n do_v he_o reproach_n they_o that_o against_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n they_o have_v depose_v saint_n athanasius_n in_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n without_o attend_v first_o for_o a_o decision_n from_o rome_n be_v you_o ignorant_a say_v pope_n julius_n in_o the_o second_o answer_n to_o the_o arrian_n 2._o recite_v by_o saint_n athanasius_n that_o the_o custom_n be_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v first_o write_v to_o and_o that_o from_o hence_o the_o just_a decision_n of_o thing_n shall_v proceed_v and_o therefore_o if_o there_o be_v any_o suspicion_n conceive_v against_o your_o bishop_n there_o you_o must_v have_v write_v to_o this_o church_n a_o manifest_a argument_n that_o the_o request_n that_o the_o arrian_n a_o while_n after_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n have_v make_v to_o the_o pope_n to_o fragm_n call_v the_o cause_n of_o athanasius_n before_o he_o and_o to_o call_v a_o council_n to_o 36._o judge_v it_o or_o to_o judge_v it_o himself_o if_o he_o will_v be_v no_o new_a attribution_n of_o jurisdiction_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n imagine_v but_o a_o truce_n of_o their_o rebellion_n to_o the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n for_o how_o can_v the_o pope_n have_v reproach_v to_o the_o arrian_n that_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n against_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n have_v depose_v saint_n athanasius_n without_o stayinge_v for_o a_o decision_n from_o rome_n if_o the_o pope_n have_v not_o have_v right_a to_o judge_v the_o cause_n of_o saint_n athanasius_n but_o since_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n and_o how_o can_v the_o arrian_n themselves_o have_v insert_v 15._o year_n after_o these_o word_n in_o the_o false_a letter_n that_o they_o inforce_v pope_n liberius_n to_o write_v against_o saint_n athanasius_n i_o have_v follow_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_n send_v on_o my_o behalf_n lucius_n paul_n and_o aehanus_fw-la priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n into_o alexandria_n to_o athanasius_n to_o cause_v he_o to_o come_v to_o rome_n that_o we_o may_v ordain_v himself_o be_v present_a upon_o his_o person_n what_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n exact_v if_o this_o right_n have_v be_v from_o the_o new_a attribution_n of_o the_o arrian_n and_o not_o from_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o even_o from_o that_o that_o julius_n new_o come_v from_o speak_v of_o for_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o bless_a peter_n i_o do_v signify_v they_o to_o you_o but_o let_v we_o again_o go_v forward_o with_o our_o interrogatory_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eusebian_n against_o s._n athanasius_n be_v bring_v to_o rome_n do_v the_o pope_n upon_o the_o accusation_n of_o one_o of_o the_o party_n as_o the_o common_a judge_n adjourn_v or_o give_v they_o both_o a_o day_n and_o that_o follow_v 4._o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n julius_n say_v theodoret_n follow_v the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n commannd_v the_o eusebian_n to_o present_v themselves_o at_o rome_n and_o give_v assignation_n to_o the_o divine_a athanasius_n to_o appear_v in_o judgement_n and_o why_o then_o when_o those_o great_a prelate_n athanasius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n paul_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n marcellus_n primate_n of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o galatia_n asclepas_n bishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o palestina_n lucius_n bishop_n of_o andrinopolis_n in_o thrace_n who_o have_v be_v accuse_v of_o diverse_a crime_n some_o secular_a as_o athanasius_n of_o the_o crime_n of_o manslanghter_n and_o rape_n and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a as_o the_o same_o athanasius_n to_o have_v cause_v a_o chalice_n to_o be_v break_v and_o asclepas_n to_o have_v overthrow_v a_o altar_n and_o have_v be_v depose_v from_o their_o seat_n by_o diverse_a counsel_n of_o thrace_n and_o of_o asia_n and_o have_v be_v hear_v at_o rome_n do_v the_o 15._o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n restore_v they_o forasmuch_o as_o to_o he_o because_o of_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o sea_n the_o care_n ibid._n of_o all_o thing_n appartain_v julius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n say_v socrates_n because_o 15_o of_o the_o privilege_n of_o his_o church_n arm_v they_o with_o courageous_a letter_n and_o send_v they_o back_o into_o the_o east_n and_o restore_v to_o each_o of_o they_o his_o place_n 〈◊〉_d rebukeinge_v those_o that_o have_v 〈◊〉_d depose_v they_o and_o sozomene_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v examine_v their_o 8._o complaint_n and_o find_v that_o they_o agree_v touchinge_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o 〈◊〉_d receive_v they_o into_o his_o communion_n as_o conformable_a and_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n and_o because_o that_o to_o he_o for_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o sea_n the_o care_n of_o all_o thing_n belong_v he_o rester_v to_o every_o one_o of_o they_o his_o church_n for_o as_o for_o the_o out_o ragious_a letter_n that_o those_o 50._o of_o the_o east_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o it_o shall_v appear_v hereafter_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o patriarckship_n of_o antioch_n and_o their_o complice_n who_o be_v arrian_n write_v against_o julius_n in_o hate_n because_o he_o have_v break_v their_o council_n and_o restore_v saint_n athanasius_n i_o mean_v to_o confute_v they_o particular_o in_o a_o other_o place_n it_o shall_v suffice_v now_o that_o i_o say_v two_o thing_n one_o
rome_n examine_v the_o affair_n have_v pronounce_v the_o definition_n and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o 〈◊〉_d and_o vrsacius_n the_o two_o principal_a adversary_n to_o saint_n athanasius_n will_v depart_v from_o their_o pursuit_n do_v they_o come_v to_o rome_n to_o ask_v pardon_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o slander_n they_o have_v lay_v upon_o saint_n athanasius_n they_o come_v in_o person_n say_v sulpitius_n severus_n to_o ask_v 2._o pardon_n of_o julius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o themselves_o in_o the_o act_n of_o their_o penance_n 2._o your_o piety_n in_o your_o natural_a goodness_n have_v daign_v to_o pardon_v our_o error_n and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o the_o same_o vrsacius_n and_o valens_n have_v obtain_v the_o pope_n pardon_n do_v they_o add_v this_o protestation_n at_o the_o end_n of_o their_o act_n and_o beside_o this_o we_o promise_v that_o if_o upon_o this_o occasion_n either_o those_o of_o the_o east_n or_o athanasius_n himself_o will_v malicious_o appeal_v we_o in_o judgement_n ibidem_fw-la we_o will_v not_o depart_v from_o what_o you_o shall_v ordain_v and_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o asian_a bishop_n to_o pope_n liberius_n in_o like_a manner_n if_o ante_fw-la one_o after_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n expound_v by_o we_o will_v attempt_v any_o accusation_n against_o we_o or_o against_o those_o that_o have_v send_v we_o 12._o let_v he_o come_v with_o letter_n from_o your_o holiness_n before_o such_o orthodoxal_a bishop_n as_o your_o holiness_n shall_v think_v fit_a and_o contest_v with_o we_o in_o judgement_n and_o if_o a_o crime_n appear_v let_v the_o author_n be_v punish_v and_o wherefore_o when_o the_o arrian_n constrain_a pope_n liberius_n to_o condemn_v saint_n athanasius_n do_v they_o insert_v these_o word_n into_o the_o false_a letter_n that_o they_o make_v he_o sign_n 36_o i_o have_v 〈◊〉_d the_o tradition_n of_o the_o elder_n send_v in_o my_o behalf_n lucius_n paul_n and_o aelianus_n priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n into_o alexandria_n to_o athanasius_n to_o cause_v he_o to_o come_v to_o rome_n to_o the_o end_n i_o may_v appoint_v he_o be_v present_a upon_o his_o person_n what_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n exact_v and_o for_o what_o cause_n do_v s._n basile_n testify_v that_o when_o pope_n liberius_n have_v restore_v eustathius_n bishop_n of_o sebaste_n in_o armenia_n who_o have_v be_v depose_v by_o the_o council_n of_o militina_fw-la in_o armenia_n a_o orthodox_n and_o catholic_a council_n the_o council_n of_o tyana_n in_o cappadocia_n receive_v he_o without_o inquire_v of_o the_o condition_n by_o mean_n whereof_o he_o have_v be_v restore_v the_o thing_n say_v he_o which_o be_v propound_v to_o he_o by_o the_o bless_a liberius_n 74._o and_o those_o whereto_o he_o submit_v himself_o we_o know_v not_o save_v that_o he_o bring_v a_o letter_n which_o restore_v he_o which_o have_v be_v show_v to_o the_o council_n of_o jyana_n he_o be_v reestablish_v in_o his_o bishopric_n and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o s._n john_n chrysostome_n have_v recourse_n by_o letter_n to_o pope_n innocent_a to_o procure_v the_o sentence_n to_o be_v abrogate_a that_o the_o mock_v council_n of_o constantinople_n have_v pronounce_v against_o he_o do_v he_o write_v to_o he_o one_o thing_n i_o require_v 2._o of_o your_o vigilant_a soul_n which_o be_v that_o although_o those_o that_o have_v trouble_v the_o world_n be_v sick_a of_o a_o impenitent_a and_o incurable_a disease_n yet_o if_o they_o will_v remedy_v it_o they_o may_v neither_o be_v punish_v nor_o interdict_v and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n have_v excommunicate_v and_o depose_v john_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o his_o adherent_n do_v it_o reserve_v the_o definitive_a judgement_n to_o the_o pope_n to_o correct_v or_o confirm_v the_o action_n and_o beseech_v the_o pope_n to_o conceive_v a_o just_a indignation_n against_o he_o that_o so_o he_o may_v punish_v he_o for_o his_o rashness_n we_o have_v say_v the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n reserve_v he_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o thy_o coelest_n piety_n and_o the_o while_o we_o have_v declare_v they_o excommunicate_a and_o deprive_v of_o all_o saurdot_n all_o power_n and_o a_o while_n after_o may_v it_o then_o please_v thy_o holiness_n to_o conceive_v a_o ibidem_fw-la just_a indignation_n against_o these_o thing_n for_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o every_o one_o to_o do_v outrage_n to_o the_o great_a sea_n so_o speak_v they_o because_o of_o the_o sea_n of_o alexandria_n which_o precede_v that_o of_o antioch_n and_o to_o pronounce_v sentence_n unlawful_a and_o not_o canonical_a or_o rather_o contumely_n against_o those_o over_o who_o they_o have_v no_o power_n etc._n etc._n ecclesiastical_a affair_n will_v fall_v into_o a_o excessive_a confusion_n but_o if_o those_o that_o commit_v such_o enterprise_n may_v be_v punish_v according_a to_o their_o desert_n all_o 〈◊〉_d will_v cease_v and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n the_o three_o will_v suppress_v by_o one_o of_o his_o law_n hilary_n bishop_n of_o arles_n who_o have_v presume_v to_o consecrate_v bishop_n of_o the_o gaul_n without_o the_o pope_n licence_n do_v he_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n clemency_n alone_o permit_v hilary_n still_o to_o 24._o bear_v the_o title_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o again_o we_o ordain_v that_o whatsoever_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a shall_v decree_v shall_v be_v a_o law_n that_o be_v to_o say_v shall_v be_v execute_v by_o ibid._n the_o minister_n of_o the_o imperial_a justice_n and_o that_o every_o bishop_n who_o be_v call_v to_o rome_n by_o the_o pope_n shall_v refuse_v to_o appear_v shall_v be_v constrain_v by_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o flavianus_n archbishop_n of_o constantinople_n 〈◊〉_d have_v be_v condemn_v by_o the_o false_a council_n of_o ephesus_n do_v the_o same_o valentinian_n the_o three_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n his_o father_n in_o law_n we_o ought_v in_o our_o day_n to_o preserve_v to_o the_o bless_a apostle_n peter_n the_o dignity_n of_o the_o reverence_n proper_a to_o he_o inviolate_a that_o the_o bless_a bishop_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o who_o antiquity_n have_v yield_v the_o priesthood_n over_o all_o may_v have_v way_n to_o judge_v of_o bishop_n and_o of_o faith_n for_o for_o this_o reason_n flavianus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n followiug_v the_o custom_n of_o counsel_n have_v appeal_v to_o he_o by_o petition_n in_o the_o contention_n move_v concern_v faith_n and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o theodoret_n have_v be_v condemn_v in_o the_o same_o council_n of_o ephesus_n do_v he_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n i_o attend_v the_o sentence_n leon._n of_o your_o apostolic_a throne_n and_o do_v beseech_v your_o holiness_n to_o succour_v my_o appeal_n to_o your_o right_n and_o just_a judgement_n and_o to_o command_v that_o i_o may_v he_o transport_v to_o you_o and_o verify_v that_o my_o doctrine_n sollowe_v the_o apostolical_a path_n and_o for_o what_o cause_n when_o the_o pope_n have_v restore_v he_o do_v the_o senator_n that_o assist_v 1._o at_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n say_v let_v the_o most_o reverend_a bishop_n theodoret_n come_v in_o because_o the_o most_o holy_a archbishop_n leo_n have_v restore_v he_o to_o his_o bishop_n sea_n and_o the_o council_n even_o the_o same_o theodoret_n be_v worthy_a of_o his_o sea_n long_o 8_o live_v archbishop_n leo_n leo_n have_v judge_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o pope_n leo_n will_v set_v his_o hand_n to_o the_o restitution_n of_o the_o bishop_n that_o have_v incline_v to_o the_o false_a council_n of_o ephesus_n do_v he_o write_v to_o anatolius_n archbishop_n of_o constantinople_n but_o as_o for_o those_o that_o have_v more_o 〈◊〉_d sin_v 4._o in_o this_o cause_n if_o perchance_o they_o come_v to_o repentance_n and_o abandon_v the_o defence_n of_o themselves_o be_v convert_v to_o condemn_v their_o own_o error_n and_o that_o their_o satisfaction_n may_v be_v such_o as_o it_o seem_v they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v reject_v let_v the_o matter_n be_v reserve_v to_o the_o more_o mature_a determination_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o for_o what_o cause_n when_o paschasianus_fw-la the_o pope_n legate_n vote_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_n do_v he_o pronounce_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v pardon_v all_o the_o bishop_n and_o archbishop_n of_o the_o east_n which_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d bear_v by_o the_o violence_n of_o dioscorus_n the_o sea_n 3._o apostolic_a say_v he_o have_v grant_v they_o pardon_v for_o what_o they_o have_v against_o their_o 〈◊〉_d commit_v for_o asmuch_o as_o they_o have_v hither_o to_o remain_v adhere_v to_o the_o most_o holy_a archbishop_n leo_n and_o to_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o universal_a council_n and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o dioscorus_n and_o the_o false_a council_n of_o ephesus_n have_v restore_v eutyches_n
do_v well_o in_o cut_v of_o from_o the_o body_n of_o unity_n so_o many_a and_o so_o great_a church_n of_o 3._o god_n and_o in_o truth_n how_o can_v s._n ireneus_n have_v reprehend_v the_o pope_n for_o want_n of_o power_n he_o that_o cry_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o of_o a_o more_o 25._o powerful_a principality_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o above_o appear_v because_o of_o a_o principality_n more_o powerful_a than_o the_o temporal_a or_o as_o we_o have_v expound_v otherwhere_o because_o of_o a_o more_o powerful_a original_a it_o be_v necessary_a that_o every_o church_n shall_v agree_v and_o therefore_o alsoe_o s._n ireneus_n allege_v not_o to_o pope_n victor_n the_o example_n of_o he_o and_o of_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o gaul_n assemble_v in_o a_o council_n hold_v expresselie_o for_o this_o effect_n who_o have_v 22._o not_o excommunicate_v the_o asian_o nor_o the_o example_n of_o narcissus_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o palestina_n assemble_v in_o a_o other_o council_n hold_v express_o for_o the_o same_o effect_n who_o have_v not_o excommunicate_v they_o nor_o the_o example_n of_o palmas_n and_o of_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o pontus_n assemble_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o for_o the_o same_o cause_n in_o the_o region_n of_o pontus_n who_o have_v not_o excommunicote_v they_o but_o only_a allege_n to_o 26._o he_o the_o example_n of_o the_o pope_n his_o predecessor_n the_o prelate_n say_v he_o who_o have_v preside_v before_o soter_n in_o the_o church_n where_o thou_o preside_v anisius_n pius_n hyginus_n telesphorus_n and_o sixtus_n have_v not_o observe_v this_o custom_n etc._n etc._n and_o nevertheless_o none_o of_o those_o that_o observe_v it_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v and_o yet_o o_o admirable_a providence_n of_o god_n the_o success_n of_o the_o after_o age_n show_v that_o even_o in_o the_o use_n of_o his_o power_n the_o pope_n proceed_n be_v just_a for_o after_o the_o death_n of_o victor_n the_o counsel_n of_o nicaea_n of_o constantinople_n and_o of_o ephesus_n 7._o excommunicate_v again_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o same_o custom_n with_o the_o province_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v excommunicate_v and_o place_v they_o in_o the_o catalogue_n 6._o of_o heretic_n under_o the_o title_n of_o heretic_n quarto_fw-la decumans_fw-la but_o to_o this_o instance_n calvin_n sect_n do_v annexe_v two_o new_a observation_n the_o first_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v threaten_v the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n to_o excommunicate_v they_o polycrates_n the_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o metropolitan_a of_o asia_n despise_v the_o pope_n threat_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o same_o polycrates_n 24._o to_o pope_n victor_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o write_n of_o eusehius_n and_o of_o s._n jerom_n &_o which_o saint_n jerom_n seem_v to_o approve_v when_o he_o say_v polycr_n he_o report_v it_o to_o show_v the_o spirit_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o second_o that_o when_o the_o pope_n pronounce_v ancient_o his_o excommunication_n he_o do_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o that_o he_o excommunicate_v and_o do_v not_o thereby_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o universal_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o first_o than_o we_o say_v that_o so_o far_o be_v this_o epistle_n of_o polycrates_n from_o abate_v and_o diminish_v the_o pope_n authority_n that_o contrary_a wise_a it_o great_o magnify_v and_o exalte_v it_o for_o although_o polycrates_n blind_v with_o the_o love_n of_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o nation_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n who_o have_v assign_v the_o of_o the_o month_n of_o march_n for_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o pasche_n and_o upon_o the_o example_n of_o saint_n john_n tradition_n maintain_v it_o obstinate_o nevertheless_o 12._o this_o that_o he_o answer_v speak_v in_o his_o own_o name_n and_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n to_o who_o he_o preside_v i_o fear_v not_o those_o that_o threaten_v we_o for_o my_o elder_n have_v say_v it_o be_v better_a to_o obey_v god_n supra_fw-la then_o man_n do_v it_o not_o show_v that_o have_v it_o not_o be_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o pope_n threat_n be_v against_o the_o express_a word_n of_o god_n there_o have_v be_v cause_n to_o fear_v it_o and_o he_o have_v be_v oblige_v to_o obey_v he_o for_o who_o know_v not_o that_o this_o answer_n it_o be_v better_a to_o obey_v god_n then_o man_n be_v not_o to_o be_v make_v but_o to_o those_o who_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o obey_v if_o their_o commandment_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o commaundment_n of_o god_n and_o that_o he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n to_o a_o national_n council_n be_v summon_v to_o it_o by_o the_o pope_n do_v it_o not_o insinuate_v that_o the_o other_o counsel_n where_o of_o eusebius_n speak_v that_o be_v hold_v about_o this_o matter_n 23._o through_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o particular_o that_o of_o palestina_n which_o if_o you_o believe_v the_o act_n that_o beda_n say_v come_v to_o his_o hand_n theophilus_n vernali_fw-la archbishop_n of_o caesarea_n have_v call_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o victor_n be_v hold_v at_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o first_o mover_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o that_o the_o counsel_n of_o nicaea_n of_o constantinople_n of_o ephesus_n embrace_v the_o censure_n of_o victor_n and_o excommunicate_v those_o that_o observe_v the_o custom_n of_o polycrates_n do_v it_o not_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o pope_n but_o polycrates_n that_o be_v deceive_v in_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n commandment_n be_v against_o god_n commandment_n and_o that_o saint_n jerom_n himself_o celebrate_v the_o paschall_n homelye_v of_o theophilus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n which_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o nicaea_n concern_v the_o pasche_n do_v it_o not_o justify_v that_o when_o saint_n jerom_n say_v that_o he_o report_v the_o epistle_n of_o polycrates_n to_o show_v the_o spirit_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o man_n he_o intend_v by_o authority_n not_o authority_n of_o right_n but_o of_o fact_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o credit_n that_o polycrates_n have_v among_o the_o asian_o and_o other_o quartodecumans_n to_o the_o second_o observation_n which_o be_v that_o when_o the_o pope_n excommucate_v other_o bishop_n archbishop_n or_o patriarch_n he_o separate_v himself_o from_o their_o communion_n but_o do_v not_o thereby_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n we_o will_v do_v no_o other_o thing_n then_o examine_v example_n that_o they_o allege_v for_o proof_n of_o their_o hypothesis_n and_o yet_o we_o will_v not_o examine_v they_o all_o for_o we_o have_v already_o confute_v the_o 27._o most_o part_n of_o they_o in_o the_o chapter_n precede_v as_o that_o of_o saint_n hilary_n against_o liberius_n and_o other_o the_o like_a we_o will_v only_o treat_v of_o those_o that_o they_o propound_v to_o we_o a_o new_a which_o consist_v in_o three_o principal_a head_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o five_o council_n of_o carthage_n ordain_v that_o every_o bishop_n that_o shall_v fall_v into_o the_o case_n mention_v by_o the_o ten_o and_o thirteen_o canon_n of_o the_o same_o council_n shall_v content_v himself_o with_o the_o communion_n of_o his_o one_o church_n alone_o from_o whence_o they_o conclude_v that_o every_o excommunication_n do_v not_o import_v privation_n of_o sacrament_n the_o second_o that_o nicephorus_n write_v that_o pope_n vigilius_n have_v excommunicate_v menas_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o four_o month_n menas_n yield_v he_o the_o same_o measure_n and_o the_o three_o that_o sigesbert_n speak_v of_o the_o proceed_n of_o 26._o pope_n innocent_a in_o the_o cause_n of_o saint_n chrisostome_n say_v that_o pope_n innocent_a and_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o west_n suspend_v themselves_o from_o the_o 409._o communion_n of_o those_o of_o the_o east_n to_o the_o first_o then_o of_o these_o example_n which_o be_v that_o the_o five_o council_n of_o carthage_n odaine_v thà t_v every_o bishop_n that_o shall_v fall_v into_o the_o case_n of_o canon_n above_o mention_v shall_v content_v himself_o with_o the_o communion_n of_o his_o own_o church_n only_o we_o answer_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o the_o censure_n whereof_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n speak_v be_v not_o a_o excommunication_n but_o a_o restitution_n of_o communion_n by_o which_o those_o that_o do_v fall_v into_o the_o case_n whereof_o there_o be_v question_n may_v administer_v the_o 〈◊〉_d in_o their_o own_o diocese_n and_o to_o their_o own_o people_n but_o not_o out_o of_o their_o diocese_n and_o the_o other_o that_o the_o pope_n himself_o often_o use_v 〈◊〉_d restriction_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o 2_o epistle_n of_o
and_o in_o cut_v it_o of_o do_v not_o only_o cut_v it_o of_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o head_n only_o but_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n or_o that_o the_o stock_n and_o root_n in_o cut_v of_o some_o branch_n cut_v not_o of_o itself_o from_o that_o but_o cut_v that_o of_o from_o itself_o and_o in_o cut_v it_o of_o cut_v it_o not_o of_o only_a from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o root_n but_o from_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a tree_n and_o therefore_o we_o alsoe_o see_v that_o in_o all_o the_o breach_n of_o communion_n which_o have_v be_v between_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o other_o church_n there_o have_v happen_v four_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o when_o other_o church_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o roman_a all_o the_o catholic_a church_n have_v always_o remain_v unite_v with_o the_o roman_a and_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o those_o which_o have_v forsake_v she_o the_o second_o that_o when_o it_o have_v be_v the_o roman_a church_n which_o have_v excommunicate_v other_o all_o the_o catholic_a church_n have_v forsake_v they_o or_o if_o they_o not_o think_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o excommunication_n grievous_a have_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o remonstrance_n and_o intercession_n to_o beseech_v she_o to_o suspend_v and_o revoke_v her_o censure_n as_o it_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o word_n of_o s._n ireneus_n to_o pope_n victor_n upon_o the_o excommunication_n of_o the_o asian_o he_o supra_fw-la exhort_v he_o not_o to_o cut_v of_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d hold_v the_o tradition_n of_o this_o ancient_a custom_n and_o by_o those_o of_o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d alexandria_n to_o pope_n steven_n upon_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o cappadocia_n i_o have_v say_v he_o write_v beseech_v he_o for_o all_o these_o thing_n or_o occord_v to_o the_o other_o translation_n beseech_v he_o for_o they_o all_o and_o by_o these_o of_o socrates_n upon_o the_o pope_n censure_n against_o flavianus_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n 15._o theophilus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n have_v send_v the_o priest_n isidorus_n appease_v damasus_n you_o must_v read_v anastasius_n his_o indignation_n and_o represent_v to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v profitable_a for_o the_o concord_n of_o the_o people_n to_o forget_v the_o fault_n of_o flavianus_n and_o so_o the_o communion_n have_v be_v restore_v to_o flavianus_n the_o faction_n of_o the_o people_n of_o antioch_n be_v soon_o after_o reunite_v and_o by_o these_o of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n upon_o pope_n innocent_n sentence_n against_o theophilus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n for_o s._n chrysostom_n cause_n it_o have_v be_v agree_v upon_o that_o concern_v the_o dissension_n of_o the_o roman_a and_o alexandrian_a church_n pope_n 2._o innocent_n shall_v be_v write_v to_o that_o both_o church_n may_v observe_v the_o peace_n that_o our_o lord_n have_v command_v for_o why_o shall_v it_o be_v ordain_v that_o pope_n innocent_n shall_v be_v write_v to_o and_o not_o theophilus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n but_o because_o it_o be_v the_o pope_n that_o keep_v the_o key_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o receive_v the_o alexandrian_a church_n into_o her_o communion_n and_o not_o to_o the_o alexandrian_a church_n to_o receive_v the_o roman_a into_o her_o communion_n and_o in_o brief_a that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o prescribe_v to_o the_o alexandrian_a the_o law_n of_o the_o reunion_n and_o not_o to_o the_o alexandrian_a to_o 〈◊〉_d they_o to_o the_o roman_a as_o theodoret_n witness_v that_o it_o happen_v a_o while_n after_o in_o these_o word_n john_n be_v dead_a those_o of_o the_o west_n will_v never_o admit_v the_o communion_n nether_a of_o the_o egyptian_n nor_o of_o those_o of_o the_o east_n nor_o of_o the_o `_o bishop_n 34._o of_o bosphorus_n and_o thrace_n till_o they_o have_v inscribe_v the_o name_n of_o this_o admirable_a personage_n into_o the_o roll_n of_o the_o bishop_n his_o predecessor_n and_o the_o three_o that_o when_o the_o separation_n have_v continue_v those_o that_o be_v exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a have_v always_o be_v cast_v out_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o other_o catholic_a church_n and_o repute_v for_o heretic_n or_o schismatickes_n as_o it-appeares_a even_o in_o the_o business_n of_o the_o asian_o excommunicate_v by_o victor_n who_o sectary_n be_v afterward_o constrain_v 6._o to_o abjure_v their_o heresy_n in_o these_o term_n i_o anathematise_v all_o heresy_n and_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o quartodecumans_n and_o the_o fowrth_n that_o when_o the_o divided_a part_n be_v to_o be_v reunite_v the_o other_o church_n have_v always_o send_v to_o take_v and_o demand_v their_o restitution_n into_o the_o commnnion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n never_o send_v to_o take_v or_o demand_v that_o of_o other_o church_n those_o of_o the_o west_n say_v theodoret_n speak_v of_o 23._o flavianus_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n promise_v to_o lay_v by_o all_o bitterness_n and_o to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o ambassador_n that_o flavianus_n shall_v send_v which_o the_o divine_a flavianus_n have_v hear_v he_o send_v a_o legation_n of_o famous_a bishop_n and_o priest_n and_o deacon_n of_o antioch_n to_o rome_n and_o socrates_n the_o communion_n have_v be_v restore_v to_o 15._o flavianus_n the_o part_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n be_v soon_o after_o reunited_a and_o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o write_v to_o alexander_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n upon_o s._n john_n chrysostom_n cause_n i_o have_v diligent_o in_o quire_v whether_o 17._o the_o case_n of_o the_o bless_a bishop_n john_n have_v be_v satisfy_v in_o all_o point_n and_o have_v find_v by_o those_o of_o your_o 〈◊〉_d that_o all_o thing_n have_v be_v accomplish_v according_a to_o our_o desire_n i_o have_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n admit_v the_o communion_n of_o your_o church_n and_o 〈◊〉_d treat_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n john_n be_v dead_a those_o of_o the_o west_n will_v supra_fw-la never_o admit_v the_o communion_n neither_o of_o the_o egyptian_n nor_o of_o those_o of_o the_o east_n nor_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o bosphorus_n and_o thrace_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o division_n of_o constantinople_n till_o they_o have_v inscribe_v the_o name_n of_o that_o admirable_a personage_n into_o the_o roll_n of_o the_o bishop_n his_o predecessor_n and_o scarce_o esteem_v arsacius_n who_o have_v succeed_v he_o 〈◊〉_d to_o 〈◊〉_d salute_v and_o as_o for_o atticus_n successor_n to_o arsacius_n after_o many_o legation_n ibid._n and_o 〈◊〉_d for_o peace_n they_o final_o receive_v he_o but_o when_o he_o have_v first_o add_v the_o name_n of_o john_n to_o the_o other_o bishop_n and_o pope_n leo_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o anatolius_n 38._o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n concern_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o false_a council_n of_o ephesus_n we_o will_v say_v he_o that_o by_o our_o legate_n the_o care_n of_o the_o affair_n be_v communicate_v to_o thou_o it_o be_v ordain_v that_o those_o that_o with_o full_a satisfaction_n shall_v condemn_v their_o evil_a action_n and_o rather_o choose_v to_o accuse_v then_o to_o defend_v themselves_o shall_v enjoy_v the_o unity_n of_o our_o peace_n and_o communion_n and_o else_o where_o but_o as_o for_o those_o that_o have_v more_o grievous_o sin_v if_o they_o after_o such_o satisfaction_n as_o it_o shall_v seem_v it_o ought_v not_o 44._o to_o be_v refuse_v etc._n etc._n let_v the_o thing_n be_v reserve_v to_o the_o more_o mature_a determination_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o pope_n hormisdas_n tyme-felowe_n with_o the_o emperor_n justin_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o epiphanius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n you_o must_v say_v he_o put_v on_o my_o person_n and_o of_o those_o that_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d with_o you_o in_o communion_n ibid._n and_o by_o you_o to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a inform_v we_o by_o your_o letter_n therein_o 〈◊〉_d therein_o the_o tenor_n of_o the_o libel_n which_o they_o shall_v have_v present_v and_o again_o which_o we_o think_v wought_v to_o impose_v upon_o you_o lay_v our_o charge_n upon_o your_o diligence_n because_o you_o have_v give_v no_o small_a proof_n of_o your_o resistance_n to_o heretic_n and_o victor_n of_o tune_n report_v the_o same_o history_n the_o emperor_n justin_n reunite_v those_o of_o the_o east_n etc._n etc._n with_o chrome_n 〈◊〉_d satisfaction_n for_o those_o of_o the_o west_n and_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n nephew_n and_o successor_n to_o justin_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o pope_n john_n surname_v 〈◊〉_d we_o have_v hasten_v to_o submit_v and_o unit_fw-la to_o your_o holiness_n sea_n all_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o 8._o east_n country_n and_o certain_o if_o the_o pope_n have_v hold_v no_o other_o rank_n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n than_o the_o other_o patriarch_n
national_a council_n be_v assemble_v in_o africa_n and_o this_o i_o incline_v to_o believe_v for_o ten_o reason_n among_o other_o the_o first_o reason_n be_v that_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n to_o pope_n celestine_n be_v there_o insert_v which_o be_v make_v in_o a_o council_n hold_v express_o for_o the_o second_o process_n of_o apiarius_n and_o after_o the_o last_o caelest_n voyage_n of_o faustinus_n into_o africa_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n our_o holy_a brother_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n faustinus_n come_v to_o we_o we_o have_v assemble_v a_o council_n and_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o aim_n of_o his_o come_n have_v be_v that_o as_o by_o his_o procurement_n apiarius_n have_v be_v once_o before_o restore_v to_o the_o priesthood_n so_o now_o by_o his_o labour_n he_o may_v be_v purge_v from_o the_o accusation_n of_o the_o tabracenians_n now_o this_o council_n that_o we_o call_v the_o nine_o be_v hold_v long_o after_o the_o fixth_n &_o seven_o which_o have_v be_v celebrate_v under_o boniface_n and_o to_o sale_n that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o nine_o that_o the_o rapsodie_n of_o the_o counsel_n of_o africa_n be_v make_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o can_v subsist_v for_o the_o father_n will_v not_o have_v be_v content_v to_o insert_v heereinto_o their_o epistle_n only_o but_o will_v have_v add_v to_o it_o somewhat_o of_o the_o history_n and_o of_o the_o date_n of_o their_o council_n the_o second_o reason_n be_v that_o after_o the_o quotation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o hippo_n which_o be_v the_o first_o who_o date_n be_v register_v in_o this_o rhapsody_n follow_v these_o word_n the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n 1._o be_v not_o here_o describe_v because_o the_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v therein_o ordain_v be_v above_o insert_v which_o word_n can_v have_v relation_n either_o to_o the_o rhapsody_n of_o the_o counsel_n of_o africa_n or_o to_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n for_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o hippo_n which_o contain_v more_o than_o forty_o canon_n be_v insert_v neither_o into_o the_o rapsodie_n which_o begin_v with_o the_o council_n of_o hippo_n and_o comprehend_v nothing_o that_o precede_v it_o nor_o in_o the_o thirty_o three_o canon_n attribure_v to_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n but_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o exemplifier_n or_o rapsodist_n which_o remitt_v the_o reader_n to_o find_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o hippo_n to_o the_o former_a collection_n of_o the_o counsel_n the_o three_o reason_n be_v that_o in_o the_o quotation_n of_o the_o council_n 〈◊〉_d the_o fixth_n of_o the_o calend_n of_o julie_n under_o the_o consulship_n of_o cesarius_n and_o atticus_n there_o be_v these_o word_n whosoever_o will_v search_v the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n shall_v 1._o find_v they_o in_o the_o authentic_a all_o copy_n a_o thing_n which_o show_v it_o be_v a_o particular_a collection_n and_o not_o a_o council_n that_o speak_v the_o four_o reason_n be_v that_o at_o the_o head_n of_o the_o sixtith_n one_o chapter_n after_o these_o word_n under_o the_o consulship_n 61._o of_o the_o noble_a consul_n stelicon_n for_o the_o second_o time_n &_o arthemius_n the_o ten_o of_o the_o calend_n of_o september_n at_o carthage_n in_o the_o basilicke_a of_o the_o second_o region_n these_o follow_v i_o have_v not_o transcribe_v from_o the_o one_o end_n to_o the_o other_o the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n for_o asmuch_o as_o they_o more_o regard_n 〈◊〉_d of_o time_n than_o any_o general_a ordinance_n but_o for_o the_o instruction_n 〈◊〉_d the_o studious_a i_o have_v digest_v from_o they_o a_o brief_a summary_n fron_n whence_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o collection_n be_v make_v by_o a_o particular_a compiler_n for_o that_o the_o greek_n have_v translate_v it_o in_o the_o three_o person_n &_o in_o steed_n of_o these_o word_n graec._n for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o studious_a have_v turn_v it_o of_o thing_n studious_o ordain_v 69._o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o steed_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v suppose_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o corruption_n too_o apparent_a the_o five_o reason_n be_v that_o in_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o latin_a rhapsody_n which_o be_v the_o forty_o seven_o of_o the_o greek_a rhapsody_n the_o canon_n say_v in_o either_o edition_n likewise_o also_o that_o it_o may_v be_v lawful_a to_o read_v the_o 47._o the_o passion_n of_o the_o martyr_n which_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o former_a canon_n which_o be_v that_o reconciliation_n shall_v not_o be_v refuse_v to_o comedian_n but_o it_o be_v a_o train_n that_o have_v be_v tear_v from_o his_o head_n that_o the_o latin_a rhapsody_n 46_o have_v omit_v and_o that_o the_o greek_a have_v transfer_v from_o his_o place_n to_o wit_n from_o the_o canon_n that_o forbid_v other_o scripture_n than_o those_o that_o be_v canonical_a to_o be_v read_v in_o church_n as_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n entire_a where_o these_o two_o canon_n be_v couch_v the_o one_o after_o the_o other_o and_o by_o ferandus_fw-la his_o breviarie_n where_o they_o be_v quote_v as_o two_o canon_n 47._o follow_v one_o a_o other_o in_o these_o word_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v nothing_o read_v in_o the_o church_n but_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n title_n fifty_o six_o and_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n title_n forty_o five_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a also_o to_o read_v the_o 9_o martyr_n passion_n in_o the_o anniversary_n day_n of_o their_o martyrdom_n council_n of_o carthage_n title_n forty_o six_o a_o thing_n that_o show_v that_o this_o collection_n have_v be_v make_v by_o a_o particular_a rapsodist_n who_o insert_v the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n into_o his_o rhapsody_n have_v omit_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n forasmuch_o as_o this_o canon_n be_v make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o hippo_n &_o be_v but_o repeat_v in_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n &_o have_v content_v himself_o with_o insert_v that_o that_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n have_v add_v to_o it_o to_o wit_n the_o permission_n of_o read_v also_o in_o the_o church_n the_o passion_n of_o the_o martyr_n the_o six_o reason_n be_v that_o of_o the_o five_o canon_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n of_o carthage_n which_o ordain_v 5._o that_o if_o a_o bishop_n say_v that_o if_o any_o one_o have_v confess_v that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o civil_a confession_n a_o crime_n to_o he_o alone_o and_o that_o he_o after_o deny_v it_o the_o bishop_n shall_v not_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o injury_n if_o credit_n be_v not_o give_v to_o his_o only_a testimony_n and_o that_o if_o the_o bishop_n move_v with_o the_o scruple_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n say_v that_o he_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o he_o that_o so_o deny_v as_o long_o as_o the_o bishop_n shall_v not_o communicate_v with_o he_o other_z bishop_n shall_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o bishop_n the_o rapsodist_n have_v make_v two_o different_a canon_n to_o wit_n the_o nintie_a nine_o &_o hùdredth_n of_o his_o rhapsody_n and_o to_o perfect_v the_o construction_n of_o the_o nintie_n nine_o which_o otherwise_o be_v without_o sense_n have_v add_v these_o word_n that_o he_o shall_v notwithstanding_o secret_o interdict_v he_o the_o communion_n till_o he_o conform_v himself_o which_o be_v direct_o against_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o council_n see_v here_o the_o word_n of_o the_o nintie_n nine_o if_o a_o bishop_n say_v that_o any_o one_o have_v confess_v a_o crime_n to_o he_o alone_o and_o edit_n that_o he_o deny_v it_o and_o will_v not_o do_v penance_n for_o it_o the_o bishop_n shall_v not_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o particular_a 99_o injury_n that_o credit_n be_v not_o give_v to_o he_o alone_o and_o if_o move_v with_o the_o scruple_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n he_o say_v that_o he_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o he_o that_o so_o deny_v let_v he_o 〈◊〉_d interdict_v he_o the_o communion_n 〈◊〉_d till_o he_o conform_v himself_o and_o behold_v here_o the_o word_n of_o the_o hundred_o while_o a_o bishop_n communicate_v not_o with_o 100_o his_o excommunicate_v diocesan_n 〈◊〉_d not_o the_o other_o bishop_n communicate_v with_o such_o a_o bishop_n a_o error_n that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o six_o or_o seven_o council_n of_o carthage_n will_v never_o have_v commit_v if_o themselves_o have_v compile_v this_o rhapsody_n see_v it_o be_v themselves_o that_o have_v compose_v the_o whole_a canon_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v say_v that_o the_o late_a exemplifier_n perceive_v this_o fault_n have_v reunite_v the_o two_o canon_n in_o one_o and_o have_v report_v the_o canon_n complete_a as_o it_o be_v couch_v in_o the_o seven_o council_n of_o carthage_n for_o the_o ancient_a latin_a rhapsody_n make_v two_o canon_n of_o it_o as_o it_o appears_a
cut_v it_o of_o from_o the_o prophetical_a volume_n and_o prohibit_v they_o from_o read_v now_o the_o jew_n can_v have_v no_o fair_a colour_n to_o cut_v of_o the_o book_n of_o 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o roll_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o in_o 〈◊〉_d canon_n of_o esdras_n a_o thing_n which_o likewise_o oblige_v they_o to_o cut_v of_o all_o 〈◊〉_d other_o posthume_n book_n from_o the_o old_a restament_n so_o call_v i_o all_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o have_v be_v write_v or_o publish_v since_o 〈◊〉_d of_o esdras_n and_o after_o the_o death_n of_o esdras_n as_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o tobias_n the_o book_n of_o judith_n and_o the_o two_o book_n of_o maccabee_n 〈◊〉_d these_o cause_n then_o saint_n hierome_n tie_v himself_o to_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o jew_n upon_o who_o text_n and_o with_o who_o help_n and_o particular_o of_o a_o certain_a rabbin_z called_z barabanus_fw-la or_o barhanina_n who_o ruffinus_n by_o 65._o way_n of_o reproach_n call_v barrabas_n he_o have_v make_v the_o translation_n of_o his_o bible_n not_o only_o exclude_v in_o his_o prologue_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o king_n that_o he_o entitle_v the_o arm_a prologue_n and_o in_o his_o prologue_n upon_o the_o proverb_n all_o the_o 115._o whole_a book_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o esdras_n as_o be_v wisdom_n ecclesiacticus_fw-la tobias_n judith_n and_o the_o maccabee_n but_o also_o in_o his_o prologue_n upon_o daniel_n reject_v all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n not_o comprehend_v in_o the_o text_n of_o the_o hebrowe_n as_o be_v the_o canticle_n of_o the_o three_o child_n and_o the_o history_n of_o susanna_n and_o that_o of_o bel._n the_o book_n of_o daniel_n 120._o say_v he_o among_o the_o hebrew_n contain_v neiter_n the_o history_n of_o susanna_n nor_o the_o hymn_n of_o the_o three_o child_n nor_o the_o fable_n of_o the_o dragon_n of_o 〈◊〉_d which_o nevertheless_o because_o they_o be_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n we_o have_v annex_v thereto_o but_o after_o have_v mark_v they_o with_o a_o obeliske_n which_o precede_v they_o and_o cut_v their_o throat_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o ruffinus_n be_v grow_v his_o enemy_n reproach_v he_o thus_o all_o those_o then_o that_o suppose_a 2._o susanna_n have_v furnish_v all_o marry_v and_o unmarried_a woman_n with_o a_o example_n of_o chastity_n have_v err_v it_o be_v not_o true_a all_o those_o that_o conceive_v that_o daniel_n yet_o a_o child_n have_v be_v fulfil_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o have_v 〈◊〉_d the_o adulterous_a elder_n have_v err_v it_o be_v not_o true_a and_o the_o whole_a church_n throughout_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o world_n as_o well_o as_o those_o that_o be_v still_o upon_o the_o earth_n as_o of_o those_o that_o be_v before_o our_o lord_n be_v they_o holy_a coufessor_n be_v they_o holy_a martyr_n who_o have_v sing_v in_o the_o church_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o hymn_n of_o the_o three_o child_n have_v all_o err_v and_o sunge_a false_a thing_n now_o then_o after_o four_o hundred_o year_n do_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o law_n buy_v with_o silver_n so_o 113._o he_o say_v because_o saint_n hierom_n have_v give_v money_n to_o the_o jew_n to_o be_v help_v by_o they_o in_o the_o edition_n of_o this_o bible_n come_v to_o we_o from_o the_o synagogue_n and_o the_o three_o observation_n final_o be_v that_o saint_n hierome_n be_v afterward_o more_o exact_o instruct_v in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n change_v his_o opinion_n and_o retract_v both_o in_o general_a and_o particular_a all_o that_o he_o have_v write_v in_o these_o three_o prologue_n for_o in_o his_o apology_n against_o ruffinus_n answer_v to_o his_o reproach_n about_o the_o history_n of_o susanna_n and_o of_o the_o dragon_n of_o bel_n and_o of_o the_o canticle_n of_o the_o three_o child_n he_o say_v whereas_o i_o have_v report_v what_o the_o hebrew_n use_v to_o object_n against_o the_o history_n of_o 2._o susanna_n and_o the_o hymn_n of_o the_o three_o child_n and_o the_o fable_n of_o the_o dragon_n of_o bell_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o hebrew_n volume_n etc._n etc._n i_o have_v not_o explicate_v what_o i_o think_v but_o what_o the_o jew_n be_v accustom_v to_o say_v against_o us._n and_o in_o his_o preface_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o tobias_n the_o hebrew_n say_v he_o cut_n of_o the_o book_n of_o 100_o toby_n from_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o divine_a scripture_n and_o again_o the_o ie_fw-fr alousie_n of_o the_o hebrew_n do_v accuse_v we_o and_o impute_v it_o to_o we_o that_o against_o their_o canon_n we_o transferr_v ibidem_fw-la the_o book_n of_o toby_n into_o the_o latin_a ear_n but_o i_o judge_v that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o displease_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o pharisee_n and_o to_o obey_v the_o commandment_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o in_o the_o exposition_n upon_o the_o forty_o four_o psalm_n ruth_n hester_n and_o judith_n 140._o have_v be_v so_o glorious_a as_o they_o have_v give_v their_o name_n into_o the_o sacred_a volume_n and_o in_o his_o preface_n upon_o the_o history_n of_o indith_n the_o book_n of_o judith_n say_v he_o be_v read_v by_o the_o hebrew_n among_o the_o hagiograph_n who_o authority_n be_v esteem_v 〈◊〉_d less_o sufficient_a to_o decide_v contentious_a thing_n etc._n etc._n but_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n be_v read_v to_o have_v reckon_v it_o among_o the_o holy_a scripture_n i_o have_v obey_v your_o demand_n word_n which_o plain_o retract_v what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o his_o prologue_n upon_o the_o proverb_n as_o then_o the_o church_n read_v judith_n and_o toby_n and_o the_o 115._o maccabee_n but_o receave_v they_o not_o among_o the_o canonical_a book_n so_o may_v she_o read_v wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n but_o not_o for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o ecclesiastical_a doctrine_n and_o which_o can_v be_v avoid_v by_o answer_v that_o the_o word_n holy_a scripture_n do_v not_o there_o signify_v canonical_a for_o the_o opposition_n that_o he_o make_v of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n to_o the_o jew_n which_o esteem_v the_o book_n of_o judith_n among_o the_o hagiograph_n book_n 23._o who_o authority_n be_v repute_v less_o sufficient_a to_o divide_v contentious_a thing_n stopp_n the_o mouth_n of_o that_o delusion_n and_o final_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n compound_v long_o after_o the_o prologue_n arm_v he_o set_v the_o history_n 17._o of_o the_o maccabee_n among_o the_o canonical_a book_n the_o scripture_n say_v he_o report_v that_o alexander_n king_n of_o the_o macedonian_n come_v out_o from_o the_o land_n of_o cethim_n which_o some_o latin_n that_o follow_v be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o befall_v that_o they_o 6._o be_v separate_v from_o the_o common_a voice_n of_o the_o western_a church_n for_o although_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o late_a latin_a doctor_n as_o alcimus_n bellator_n 〈◊〉_d isidorus_n have_v follow_v the_o catalogue_n of_o s._n aus_n &_o of_o the_o three_o casiodor_n ibid._n council_n of_o carthage_n and_o set_v the_o history_n of_o the_o maccabee_n among_o the_o 〈◊〉_d canonical_a book_n yea_o that_o some_o of_o they_o as_o bellator_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n the_o first_o have_v illustrate_v it_o with_o commentary_n nevertheless_o some_o other_o not_o know_v that_o s._n hierome_n have_v change_v his_o opinion_n have_v tie_v themselves_o to_o that_o of_o s._n hierome_n but_o in_o 6._o sum_n whatsoever_o the_o late_a latin_a doctor_n have_v do_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n never_o any_o before_o s._n hierome_n have_v remove_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o six_o posthume_n book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n for_o whereas_o s._n hilary_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o psalm_n compose_v or_o rather_o as_o s._n hierome_n say_v translate_v by_o he_o out_o of_o origen_n whilst_o he_o be_v in_o the_o ad_fw-la east_n write_v that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v reduce_v according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o elder_n either_o to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o twétie_n two_o letter_n of_o the_o hebrew_n alphabet_n or_o by_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o book_n of_o judith_n &_o of_o tobias_n to_o the_o number_n of_o twenty_o four_o letter_n of_o the_o 141._o greek_a alphabet_n beside_o that_o these_o mark_n be_v not_o the_o note_n of_o s._n hilary_n psalm_n but_o the_o note_n of_o origen_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o first_o psalm_n that_o s._n hilary_n have_v transcribe_v in_o part_n into_o his_o prologue_n upon_o the_o psalm_n he_o mean_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o elder_n not_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n whereof_o some_o to_o wit_n
the_o confession_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n be_v both_o joint_o true_a but_o in_o different_a sense_n for_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n be_v the_o causal_n foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v the_o cause_n for_o which_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n rather_o than_o upon_o that_o of_o any_o other_o apostle_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o primacy_n of_o this_o confession_n not_o proceed_v nor_o prevent_v from_o or_o by_o any_o humane_a instruction_n but_o proceed_v immediate_o from_o the_o pure_a revelation_n of_o god_n the_o other_o apostle_n be_v silent_a &_o not_o know_v what_o to_o answer_v be_v the_o cause_n in_o favour_n whereof_o christ_n choose_v prefer_v he_o before_o all_o other_o saint_n peter_n to_o constitute_v he_o the_o foundation_n of_o his_o church_n and_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n be_v the_o formal_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o upon_o who_o ministry_n by_o prefer_v he_o before_o all_o other_o christ_n have_v build_v and_o edify_v his_o church_n but_o the_o differenc_n of_o these_o two_o exposition_n be_v that_o the_o one_o be_v immediate_a and_o the_o other_o mediate_v the_o one_o direct_a and_o the_o other_o collateral_a the_o one_o literal_a and_o the_o other_o moral_a the_o one_o original_a and_o perpetual_a and_o the_o other_o accessory_a and_o temporal_a the_o one_o consign_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o the_o other_o introduce_v by_o occasion_n for_o before_o the_o arrian_n be_v rise_v up_o that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o age_n of_o constantine_n and_o of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nicaea_n the_o interpretation_n that_o be_v current_n in_o the_o church_n be_v that_o not_o of_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n but_o of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n as_o when_o 〈◊〉_d say_v in_o his_o book_n of_o prescription_n against_o heretic_n be_v there_o 32._o any_o thing_n conceal_v from_o peter_n who_o be_v call_v the_o stone_n of_o the_o build_n of_o the_o church_n and_o origen_n see_v what_o be_v say_v to_o the_o great_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o solid_a stone_n upon_o which_o christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n and_o elsewhere_o peter_n upon_o who_o the_o 5._o church_n of_o christ_n have_v be_v build_v against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v and_o in_o the_o comentarie_a upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n translate_v by_o saint_n 15._o hierome_n when_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o feed_v the_o sheep_n be_v give_v to_o peter_n and_o that_o upon_o he_o as_o upon_o a_o stone_n the_o church_n be_v build_v the_o confession_n of_o any_o other_o virtue_n be_v not_o exact_v of_o he_o but_o only_o that_o of_o charity_n and_o s._n cyprian_n 5._o peter_n who_o the_o lord_n choose_v first_o and_o upon_o who_o he_o build_v his_o church_n and_o again_o god_n be_v one_o and_o christ_n be_v one_o and_o the_o church_n be_v one_o and_o the_o chair_n be_v one_o build_v by_o 71._o the_o voice_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o peter_n but_o after_o the_o come_n of_o constantine_n when_o 4._o the_o arrian_n have_v lift_v themselves_o up_o against_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n the_o father_n find_v no_o passage_n in_o the_o scripture_n more_o express_a to_o prove_v unto_o they_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o sonn_n of_o god_n not_o by_o adoption_n but_o 16._o by_o nature_n than_o this_o confession_n of_o saint_n peter_n thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n in_o which_o they_o hold_v that_o the_o word_n live_v have_v be_v express_o insert_v to_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o sonn_n of_o god_n by_o generation_n for_o as_o much_o as_o to_o engender_v as_o say_v the_o philosopher_n be_v proper_a to_o live_a thing_n they_o take_v care_n as_o much_o as_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o dignity_n of_o this_o confession_n and_o because_o that_o in_o favour_n thereof_o and_o for_o it_o s._n peter_n have_v be_v constitute_v foundation_n of_o the_o church_n they_o license_v themselves_o to_o call_v it_o by_o metonimy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o translation_n of_o the_o name_n from_o the_o effect_n to_o the_o cause_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o may_v have_v the_o more_o occasion_n to_o declaim_v against_o those_o that_o destroy_v it_o in_o reproach_v they_o that_o they_o ruin_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o confession_n in_o favour_n whereof_o and_o for_o who_o cause_n he_o that_o have_v make_v it_o have_v be_v constitute_v foundation_n of_o the_o church_n but_o nevertheless_o to_o show_v that_o they_o intend_v not_o in_o do_v this_o to_o exclude_v the_o person_n of_o peter_n from_o be_v the_o formal_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o the_o same_o father_n have_v say_v in_o one_o place_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n as_o causal_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n they_o say_v it_o in_o a_o other_o yea_o often_o time_n in_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n as_o formal_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n this_o appear_v by_o saint_n hilary_n who_o 6_o dispute_v in_o his_o work_n of_o the_o trinity_n against_o the_o arrian_n after_o he_o have_v say_v this_o faith_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n by_o this_o faith_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n be_v disable_v against_o she_o this_o faith_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n add_v immediate_o after_o to_o declare_v that_o this_o shall_v be_v intend_v of_o the_o say_v of_o saint_n peter_n causallie_o and_o meritoriouslie_o but_o of_o his_o person_n formal_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o confession_n have_v only_o be_v the_o meritorious_a cause_n for_o which_o saint_n peter_n have_v receive_v these_o thing_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o person_n of_o peter_n that_o have_v proper_o and_o formal_o receive_v ibidem_fw-la they_o this_o be_v he_o that_o in_o the_o silence_n of_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n acknowledge_v beyond_o the_o capacity_n of_o human_a infirmity_n the_o sonn_n of_o god_n by_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o father_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o bless_a faith_n a_o supereminent_a place_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o have_v confess_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o sonn_n of_o god_n and_o for_o that_o he_o be_v call_v bless_a this_o be_v the_o revelation_n of_o the_o father_n this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o assurauce_n of_o eternity_n from_o hence_o he_o have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o 〈◊〉_d from_o hence_o his_o earthly_a judgment_n become_v heavenly_a and_o a_o little_a before_o after_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o bless_a simon_n be_v submit_v 10_o to_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n receive_v the_o key_n of_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n and_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o very_a place_n of_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n 16._o christ_n the_o confession_n of_o peter_n have_v receive_v a_o true_o worthiereward_n ibidem_fw-la and_o a_o little_a after_o in_o the_o title_n of_o a_o new_a name_n bless_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o worthy_a stone_n of_o her_o edification_n that_o destroy_v the_o law_n of_o 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o deep_n and_o all_o the_o prison_n of_o death_n o_o bless_a porter_n of_o heaven_n to_o who_o arbitrement_n the_o key_n of_o the_o eternal_a entry_n be_v deliver_v who_o judgment_n on_o earth_n have_v authority_n to_o prejudge_v in_o heaven_n and_o elsewhere_o christ_n have_v so_o great_a a_o zeal_n to_o suffer_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o human_a kind_n as_o peter_n the_o first_o confessor_n of_o the_o sonn_n of_o god_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o porter_n of_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n the_o judge_n of_o heaven_n upon_o earth_n dissuade_v he_o he_o call_v he_o by_o the_o name_n of_o satan_n and_o so_o saint_v chrysostome_n 13._o interpret_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v sometime_o of_o his_o faith_n upon_o this_o stone_n say_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o faith_n of_o this_o confession_n and_o sometime_o 6._o of_o his_o person_n he_o promise_v say_v he_o to_o make_v a_o fisherman_n more_o solid_a than_o any_o kind_n of_o stone_n and_o upon_o the_o fiftith_n psalm_n hear_v what_o he_o say_v to_o peter_n that_o pillar_n that_o foundation_n and_o therefore_o call_v peter_n as_o make_v a_o rock_n by_o faith_n and_o again_o that_o pillar_n of_o the_o church_n that_o basis_n of_o 4_o the_o faith_n that_o be_v add_v of_o the_o apostolic_a flock_n and_o saint_n cyrill_n do_v even_o the_o same_o sometime_o of_o his_o faith_n he_o have_v say_v he_o call_v the_o immutable_a faith_n of_o peter_n his_o disciple_n a_o rock_n and_o sometime_o of_o his_o
declare_v to_o thou_o that_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n which_o be_v myself_o i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o i_o will_v give_v to_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o five_o that_o the_o connexion_n of_o the_o pronowne_n this_o with_o the_o repetition_n of_o the_o word_n petra_n before_o express_v show_v that_o it_o be_v a_o relative_a pronowne_n and_o who_o relation_n be_v determine_v to_o the_o antecedent_n already_o express_v by_o mean_n whereof_o this_o pronowne_n can_v not_o be_v divert_v from_o the_o natural_a use_n of_o the_o relative_a that_o the_o repetition_n of_o the_o antccedent_n give_v it_o to_o a_o use_n of_o a_o demonstrative_a pronowne_n but_o by_o the_o application_n of_o a_o external_a gesture_n of_o demonstration_n either_o express_v in_o the_o text_n of_o the_o history_n or_o by_o the_o very_a explication_n of_o the_o historian_n as_o when_o our_o lord_n after_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o jewish_a temple_n say_v destroy_v this_o temple_n and_o within_o three_o day_n i_o will_v build_v it_o up_o again_o the_o evangelist_n to_o hinder_v the_o pronowne_n from_o be_v take_v for_o a_o pronowne_a relative_a as_o the_o repetition_n of_o the_o word_n temple_n already_o before_o express_v will_v have_v inform_v the_o auditor_n add_v this_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o temple_n of_o his_o 〈◊〉_d a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o in_o this_o passage_n and_o the_o six_o and_o principal_a that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o our_o lord_n in_o these_o word_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o peter_n or_o rock_n intend_v to_o allude_v to_o the_o name_n of_o s._n peter_n now_o all_o allusion_n which_o be_v make_v to_o name_n be_v either_o allusion_n of_o confirmation_n or_o allusion_n of_o correction_n i_o call_v allusion_n of_o confirmation_n those_o which_o be_v make_v to_o confirm_v or_o approve_v the_o imposition_n of_o the_o name_n which_o have_v be_v first_o give_v as_o when_o uopiscus_n call_v the_o emperor_n probus_n true_o probus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v true_o a_o honest_a man_n and_o carus_n imp_n true_o charus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v true_o dear_a and_o saint_n athanasius_n call_v osius_n true_o osius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 〈◊〉_d holy_a and_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n imp_n hold_v under_o menas_n call_v agapet_n true_o agapet_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 〈◊〉_d imperat_fw-la belove_v i_o call_v allusion_n of_o correction_n those_o which_o be_v make_v to_o correct_v and_o reprehend_v the_o imposition_n of_o the_o name_n first_o give_v to_o show_v that_o the_o effect_n apolog_fw-la of_o the_o name_n agree_v not_o with_o he_o that_o bear_v it_o and_o these_o allusion_n of_o correction_n men._n again_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n the_o one_o be_v make_v by_o simple_a negation_n 〈◊〉_d antithesis_fw-la as_o when_o noemi_n say_v call_v i_o no_o more_o noemi_n that_o be_v to_o say_v agreeable_a 1._o but_o call_v i_o mara_fw-mi that_o be_v to_o say_v bitter_a and_o the_o other_o be_v make_v by_o translation_n as_o when_o the_o name_n that_o have_v be_v first_o impose_v upon_o any_o one_o be_v transfer_v to_o a_o other_o as_o when_o saint_n 〈◊〉_d speak_v of_o absalon_n who_o name_n signify_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o father_n say_v that_o the_o true_a absalon_n be_v jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v a_o allusion_n of_o translation_n and_o consequent_o of_o correction_n by_o which_o he_o transfer_v the_o name_n of_o absalon_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o show_v that_o it_o have_v not_o justly_o be_v impose_v upon_o absalon_n from_o whence_o it_o arise_v that_o if_o our_o lord_n in_o say_v upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n intend_v by_o the_o word_n rock_n the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n he_o mean_v to_o make_v a_o allusion_n of_o approbation_n but_o if_o he_o intend_v his_o own_o he_o mean_v to_o make_v a_o allusion_n of_o translation_n and_o consequent_o of_o correction_n now_o beside_o that_o it_o must_v be_v impertinent_a that_o our_o lord_n shall_v make_v a_o allusion_n of_o correction_n upon_o a_o name_n impose_v by_o himself_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o honourable_a name_n allusion_n of_o approbation_n and_o confirmation_n be_v in_o steed_n of_o compliment_n and_o gratification_n and_o allusion_n of_o correction_n be_v in_o steed_n of_o reprehension_n and_o chasticemet_n then_o to_o know_v whether_o our_o lord_n do_v there_o mean_a to_o make_v a_o allusion_n of_o approbation_n and_o by_o the_o word_n rock_n intend_v the_o person_n of_o s._n peter_n or_o to_o make_v a_o allusion_n of_o correction_n and_o translation_n and_o by_o the_o word_n rock_n intend_v his_o own_o there_o need_v but_o to_o see_v whether_o he_o mean_v by_o these_o word_n to_o cherish_v gratify_v and_o recompense_v saint_n peter_z or_o to_o shake_v he_o up_o and_o chastise_v he_o for_o if_o by_o the_o word_n rock_n he_o understand_v the_o person_n of_o s._n peter_n he_o mean_v to_o cherish_v and_o recompense_v he_o but_o if_o there_o by_o he_o understand_v his_o own_o he_o mean_v to_o be_v rough_a with_o he_o and_o to_o correct_v he_o now_o both_o the_o foregoe_v confession_n of_o s._n peter_n thou_o be_v christ_n the_o sonn_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o the_o preface_n of_o our_o lord_n word_n bless_a art_n thou_o simon_n the_o son_n of_o jona_n and_o this_o mark_n of_o 16._o recompense_n and_o reciprocal_a vicissitude_n of_o title_n and_o elegy_n translate_v by_o beza_n himself_o into_o these_o word_n i_o say_v reciprocallie_o to_o thou_o can_v without_o sacrilege_n suffer_v a_o doubt_n but_o that_o he_o intend_v not_o in_o that_o place_n to_o be_v harsh_a 16_o with_o he_o and_o to_o chastise_v he_o but_o to_o gratify_v and_o recompense_v he_o the_o bless_a confession_n say_v s._n hilary_n have_v receive_v the_o reward_n nor_o consequent_o but_o that_o our_o lord_n intend_v to_o make_v a_o allusion_n of_o confirmation_n not_o of_o correction_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o design_v by_o the_o word_n rock_n not_o his_o own_o person_n but_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n and_o against_o this_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v object_v that_o s._n paul_n write_v the_o rock_n be_v christ._n for_o metaphorical_a name_n be_v not_o take_v always_o in_o the_o sam_n sense_n nor_o for_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o vary_v their_o signification_n according_a to_o the_o several_a relation_n whereunto_o they_o be_v employ_v which_o have_v cause_v s._n thomas_n to_o say_v that_o in_o metaphor_n there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o regard_v to_o be_v have_v from_o whence_o they_o be_v take_v as_o to_o what_o they_o be_v take_v and_o therefore_o although_o the_o word_n rock_n sometime_o signify_v christ_n in_o the_o scripture_n it_o will_v nevertheless_o be_v a_o blind_a 〈◊〉_d to_o will_v that_o wheresoever_o the_o scripture_n use_v it_o it_o shall_v be_v intend_v of_o christ._n for_o sometime_o the_o word_n rock_n be_v employ_v according_a to_o the_o relation_n that_o the_o rock_n of_o a_o quarry_n have_v to_o the_o morsel_n of_o stone_n that_o be_v draw_v out_o of_o it_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n abraham_n be_v call_v rock_n look_v say_v esaie_n upon_o the_o rock_n from_o whence_o you_o have_v be_v cut_n upon_o abraham_n your_o father_n sometime_o it_o be_v employ_v according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o dryness_n &_o barrenness_n that_o rock_n 51._o have_v to_o the_o seed_n that_o be_v cast_v upon_o they_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n hard_a and_o 8._o indocile_a part_n be_v intend_v by_o the_o word_n rock_n part_v of_o the_o seed_n say_v our_o lord_n fall_v upon_o the_o rock_n sometime_o it_o be_v employ_v according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o steadfastness_n and_o solidity_n that_o rock_n have_v in_o the_o building_n which_o 16._o be_v found_v upon_o they_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n our_o lord_n say_v to_o s._n peter_n vponthis_n rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n allude_v to_o the_o custom_n of_o antiquity_n who_o use_v when_o they_o be_v to_o build_v temple_n to_o choose_v to_o build_v they_o upon_o rock_n for_o their_o firmness_n rather_o than_o upon_o other_o place_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o place_n where_o upon_o the_o temple_n of_o delphus_n be_v build_v be_v call_v the_o delphian_a rock_n and_o that_o the_o man_n of_o a_o certain_a city_n of_o asia_n to_o be_v prefer_v in_o the_o build_n of_o a_o temple_n to_o the_o emperor_n tiberius_n represent_v to_o he_o that_o their_o city_n be_v situate_a upon_o a_o rock_n and_o therefore_o our_o lord_n intend_v to_o build_v his_o church_n upon_o saint_n peter_z say_v to_o he_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o the_o syriac_a thou_o be_v a_o rock_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n sometime_o it_o be_v employ_v according_a to_o the_o relation_n that_o rock_n have_v to_o the_o source_n
that_o in_o christ_n there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v confound_v and_o steep_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o humanity_n in_o that_o of_o the_o divinity_n do_v not_o saint_n augustine_n cry_v out_o those_o that_o believe_v 4._o not_o that_o christ_n be_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o be_v rise_v again_o in_o the_o same_o body_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v crucify_v and_o bury_v although_o they_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o the_o country_n over_o the_o which_o the_o church_n be_v spread_v be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n how_o can_v then_o the_o true_a church_n have_v communion_n with_o this_o sect_n and_o how_o can_v this_o sect_n be_v a_o member_n and_o a_o true_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o hold_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n and_o of_o this_o sect_n there_o shall_v be_v frame_v one_o common_a body_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d church_n and_o to_o go_v about_o to_o join_v they_o together_o in_o one_o selfe-same_a society_n of_o a_o catholic_a church_n and_o more_o to_o add_v unto_o they_o all_o other_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n how_o be_v it_o any_o other_o thing_n then_o to_o go_v about_o to_o join_v like_o mezentius_n dead_a body_n with_o live_a body_n and_o to_o make_v of_o the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n &_o of_o the_o dove_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o only_a catholic_a church_n a_o monster_n and_o a_o prodigy_n compound_v of_o all_o the_o impious_a horrible_a and_o contradictory_n heresy_n that_o have_v rend_v the_o coat_n and_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o put_v communion_n between_o christ_n and_o beliall_a and_o between_o light_n and_o darkness_n the_o catholic_a church_n then_o be_v not_o a_o mass_n and_o common_a society_n which_o contain_v in_o it_o the_o confusion_n of_o all_o sect_n and_o of_o all_o the_o multitude_n of_o those_o that_o be_v call_v christian_n but_o it_o be_v a_o particular_a society_n among_o all_o those_o society_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a or_o total_a church_n not_o because_o it_o contain_v in_o deed_n all_o the_o rest_n you_o will_v say_v optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la to_o the_o donatist_n be_v alone_o all_o the_o whole_a 〈◊〉_d 2._o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o in_o the_o whole_a and_o saint_n augustine_n whosoever_o defend_v a_o part_n separate_v from_o the_o whole_a can_v usurp_v the_o title_n of_o a_o catholic_n but_o because_o she_o contain_v they_o in_o right_a and_o hold_v habituallie_o the_o place_n 7._o of_o the_o whole_a in_o regard_n of_o they_o for_o the_o church_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o whole_a habituallie_o in_o regard_n of_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n and_o by_o her_o eminency_n for_o as_o much_o as_o none_o of_o the_o other_o consider_v every_o one_o a_o part_n equal_n her_o in_a number_n and_o in_o multitude_n howbeit_o say_v saint_n augustine_n that_o there_o be_v many_o heresy_n of_o christian_n which_o will_v be_v all_o call_v catholic_n there_o be_v nevertheless_o one_o church_n if_o you_o cast_v your_o eye_n upon_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n more_o abundant_a in_o multitude_n and_o because_o unto_o she_o alone_o belong_v the_o prerogative_n of_o be_v successive_o spread_v over_o the_o whole_a earth_n in_o beginning_n from_o jerusalem_n whereas_o none_o of_o the_o other_o have_v the_o privilege_n but_o that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o like_o that_o kind_n of_o ape_n which_o the_o greek_n call_v callithrix_fw-la can_v live_v but_o in_o that_o climate_n and_o under_o the_o same_o influence_n wherein_o they_o be_v breed_v and_o beyond_o this_o because_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v go_v forth_o from_o she_o and_o she_o have_v as_o saint_n augustine_n say_v still_o remain_v in_o her_o stock_n and_o root_n hold_v the_o place_n and_o right_a of_o the_o whole_a in_o regard_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n no_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o that_o part_n of_o the_o tree_n in_o which_o the_o life_n stand_v and_o root_n rest_v hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o whole_a habituallie_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o that_o have_v be_v separate_v from_o contr_n 2._o it_o they_o under_o sy_n and_o not_o say_v he_o that_o among_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o christian_n there_o be_v one_o true_a and_o wholesome_a and_o in_o sort_n germinall_a and_o radical_a christian_a society_n from_o whence_o they_o have_v separate_v themselves_o and_o final_o because_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v oblige_v if_o they_o will_v obtain_v salvation_n to_o reinsert_v and_o reincorporate_v themselves_o into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n hold_v most_o steadfast_o say_v fulgentius_n that_o no_o heretic_n or_o schismatik_a if_o he_o be_v 39_o not_o reconcile_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o his_o life_n can_v be_v save_v otherwise_o if_o all_o the_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a society_n which_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n may_v justly_o enjoy_v the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v actuallie_o part_n of_o the_o church_n wherefore_o have_v the_o father_n employ_v these_o sentence_n against_o heretic_n and_o schismatics_n that_o 〈◊〉_d 1._o of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n that_o out_o of_o the_o church_n there_o may_v be_v have_v the_o faith_n and_o sacrament_n and_o all_o thing_n else_o salvation_n except_v that_o emerit_fw-la who_o have_v not_o the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n can_v have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n that_o he_o that_o communicate_v with_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v a_o catholic_a and_o eccles._n he_o that_o communicate_v not_o therewith_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o antichrist_n and_o how_o can_v the_o excellent_a king_n himself_o have_v protest_v that_o he_o believe_v without_o colour_n or_o fraud_n that_o the_o be_v one_o only_a church_n in_o deed_n and_o in_o name_n catholic_a and_o universal_a spread_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n out_o of_o which_o there_o can_v be_v 〈◊〉_d salvation_n hope_v for_o and_o condemn_v and_o detest_v those_o that_o heretofore_o or_o since_o have_v separate_v themselves_o either_o from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o be_v become_v heretic_n as_o the_o manichee_n or_o from_o her_o communion_n and_o be_v become_v schismatickes_n as_o the_o donatist_n if_o the_o catholic_a church_n do_v comprehend_v all_o the_o heretic_n and_o all_o schismatic_n among_o which_o there_o be_v never_o any_o more_o pernicious_a than_o those_o that_o destroy_v the_o human_a nature_n of_o christ_n the_o only_a organ_n of_o our_o salvation_n as_o the_o egyptian_n and_o ethiopian_n do_v for_o whereas_o his_o majesty_n avow_v that_o the_o frame_n &_o contexture_n of_o the_o church_n be_v already_o long_o ago_o dissolve_v &_o dissassemble_v between_o they_o &_o we_o but_o add_v in_o regard_n of_o external_a form_n s._n john_n 〈◊〉_d in_o say_v to_o we_o if_o any_o one_o bring_v thou_o not_o this_o doctrine_n say_v not_o so_o much_o to_o he_o as_o well_o be_v it_o with_o thou_o for_o whosoever_o shall_v say_v to_o he_o well_o be_v it_o with_o thou_o shall_v communicate_v in_o his_o wiched_a work_n forbid_v we_o all_o communion_n as_o well_o internal_a as_o external_a with_o they_o and_o elsewhere_o we_o have_v already_o show_v that_o when_o external_a and_o sacramental_a communion_n be_v interdict_v on_o both_o side_n that_o be_v to_o say_v where_o there_o be_v a_o reciprocal_a excommunication_n and_o a_o erection_n of_o altar_n against_o altar_n there_o can_v be_v unity_n either_o internal_a or_o external_a if_o we_o be_v in_o unity_n say_v s._n augustine_n what_o make_v two_o pupp_n altar_n in_o the_o city_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n the_o church_n which_o be_v catholic_n 2._o be_v one_o maintain_v herself_o whole_a and_o be_v join_v together_o with_o the_o cement_n of_o prelate_n adhere_v to_o one_o another_o but_o against_o these_o decision_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n there_o do_v arise_v four_o objection_n the_o first_o that_o the_o word_n church_n do_v grammaticallie_o signify_v assembly_n and_o consequent_o that_o all_o assembly_n be_v church_n and_o so_o all_o christian_a assembly_n be_v christian_a church_n now_o this_o objection_n be_v good_a in_o gramar_n and_o to_o interpret_v profane_a author_n but_o not_o in_o divinity_n nor_o to_o interpret_v christian_n author_n among_o who_o the_o word_n church_n have_v no_o more_o this_o vast_a and_o large_a grammatical_a signification_n as_o it_o have_v before_o for_o as_o when_o hormodius_fw-la and_o aristogiton_n have_v free_v the_o common_a wealth_n of_o athens_n from_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o thirty_o tyrant_n the_o athenian_a senate_n to_o consecrate_v their_o name_n and_o to_o make_v they_o reverence_v to_o posterity_n ordain_v that_o from_o thence_o forward_o they_o shall_v never_o be_v impose_v upon_o or_o communicate_v to_o any_o other_o so_o after_o our_o lord_n have_v give_v to_o his_o
church_n the_o privilege_n to_o conquer_v hell_n and_o to_o deliver_v mankind_n from_o the_o tyranny_n and_o oppression_n of_o the_o devil_n that_o name_n be_v become_v consecrate_v and_o affect_v to_o she_o alone_o and_o it_o have_v be_v forbid_v to_o communicate_v it_o any_o more_o to_o any_o other_o society_n either_o paga_n heretical_a or_o schismatical_a let_v not_o the_o conventicle_n of_o heretic_n say_v the_o fowrth_a council_n of_o carthage_n be_v call_v church_n but_o mock-councell_n and_o the_o very_a law_n of_o 71._o the_o emperor_n that_o the_o donation_n make_v to_o heretical_a conventicle_n which_o they_o presume_v rash_o to_o call_v church_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o reverend_a catholic_n church_n 5._o the_o second_o that_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o galatian_n and_o to_o the_o corinthian_n call_v their_o society_n church_n and_o nevertheless_o the_o galatian_n err_v in_o faith_n embrace_v the_o circumcision_n with_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o corinthian_n in_o not_o believe_v the_o resurrection_n but_o the_o snare_n here_o be_v manifest_a for_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o any_o particular_a person_n which_o be_v divide_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n be_v that_o which_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o body_n of_o that_o church_n &_o under_o the_o codition_n whereof_o either_o express_a or_o tacit_a she_o receive_v man_n into_o her_o comunion_n &_o not_o the_o doctrine_n which_o every_o particular_a man_n stray_v fro_o the_o commo_fw-la doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o church_n hold_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o body_n now_o it_o can_v be_v find_v that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o corinthian_n do_v ever_o hold_v that_o the_o dead_a do_v not_o rise_v again_o nor_o that_o she_o have_v exact_v that_o belief_n from_o those_o that_o enter_v into_o her_o communion_n but_o only_o that_o among_o the_o corinthian_n there_o be_v some_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a if_o christ_n say_v s._n paul_n be_v preach_v to_o have_v rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a how_o be_v it_o that_o there_o be_v some_o among_o you_o that_o say_v there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o s._n paul_n make_v his_o remonstrance_n in_o common_a it_o be_v to_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v seduce_v by_o they_o which_o speak_v this_o language_n suffer_v not_o yourselves_o say_v he_o to_o be_v seduce_v evil_a word_n corrupt_v good_a manner_n but_o not_o that_o he_o suppose_v they_o believe_v it_o contrariwise_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o remain_v firm_a in_o that_o which_o they_o believe_v and_o therefore_o my_o brother_n say_v he_o be_v steadfast_a and_o unmoveable_a and_o for_o the_o galatian_n so_o far_o off_o be_v it_o that_o that_o error_n which_o saint_n paul_n cry_v out_o against_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o galatian_n as_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o which_o rebel_v against_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o galatian_n which_o doctrine_n saint_n paul_n dispute_v as_o if_o all_o the_o galatian_n have_v embrace_v it_o not_o that_o they_o do_v do_v so_o but_o to_o hinder_v they_o from_o do_v so_o as_o he_o testify_v to_o they_o in_o these_o word_n i_o have_v this_o confidence_n of_o you_o in_o our_o lord_n that_o 6._o you_o will_v have_v no_o other_o belief_n but_o that_o he_o that_o trouble_v you_o shall_v bear_v his_o judgement_n whosoever_o he_o be_v and_o again_o if_o a_o man_n be_v find_v in_o any_o crime_n do_v you_o which_o be_v spiritual_a instruct_v he_o in_o the_o spirit_n of_o mildness_n and_o that_o this_o be_v 48_o the_o true_a intent_n of_o saint_n paul_n saint_n augustine_n teach_v we_o when_o he_o write_v to_o vincentius_n rogatist_n thou_o may_v say_v even_o as_o well_o that_o many_o of_o the_o church_n of_o galatia_n be_v not_o when_o the_o apostle_n cry_v out_o o_o foolish_a galatian_n who_o have_v bewitch_v you_o and_o a_o while_n after_o the_o canonical_a ibid._n scripture_n have_v be_v wont_a to_o make_v their_o reprehcnsion_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o it_o may_v seem_v the_o word_n be_v address_v to_o all_o and_o nevertheless_o it_o concern_v but_o some_o few_o the_o three_o be_v that_o saint_n augustine_n dispute_v against_o the_o donatist_n contr_n write_v that_o the_o church_n beget_v all_o christian_n by_o baptism_n from_o whence_o they_o will_v infer_v that_o all_o those_o then_o that_o be_v baptize_v as_o well_o catholik_o 14._o as_o heretic_n be_v in_o the_o church_n but_o he_o bring_v with_o it_o express_o this_o distinction_n either_o in_o herself_o or_o without_o herself_o to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n beget_v none_o but_o catholic_n only_a in_o herself_o as_o sara_n beget_v but_o isaac_n only_o in_o herself_o and_o that_o the_o rest_n the_o church_n beget_v without_o herself_o for_o although_o ishmael_n be_v not_o beget_v in_o the_o body_n of_o sara_n but_o in_o the_o body_n of_o agar_n yet_o he_o be_v in_o a_o sort_n beget_v by_o sara_n for_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v beget_v by_o she_o that_o belong_v to_o sara_n and_o be_v saras_n nuptial_a right_n to_o wit_n by_o the_o seed_n of_o abraham_n so_o than_o the_o heretic_n be_v beget_v by_o baptism_n out_o of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o beget_v they_o even_o out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o baptism_n whereby_o they_o be_v beget_v and_o which_o those_o that_o baptise_v they_o have_v carry_v out_o of_o the_o church_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n and_o be_v of_o the_o conjugal_a right_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o heresy_n by_o which_o mean_n when_o they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o need_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v baptise_v supra_fw-la they_o again_o the_o church_n say_v he_o beget_v all_o christian_n by_o baptism_n be_v it_o in_o herself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o her_o bowel_n or_o without_o herself_o that_o be_v to_o be_v to_o say_v of_o her_o husband_n seed_n be_v it_o in_o herself_o or_o in_o the_o bond-woeman_n whereby_o so_o far_o be_v he_o from_o teach_v that_o heretic_n be_v in_o the_o church_n as_o contrariwise_o he_o plain_o affirm_v hereby_o that_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o thing_n wherein_o catholic_n and_o the_o donatist_n be_v at_o agreement_n be_v that_o heretic_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o thing_n where_o about_o they_o disagree_v be_v that_o the_o donatist_n hold_v that_o baptism_n can_v not_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o that_o heretic_n can_v not_o have_v it_o and_o catholic_v contrariwise_o maintain_v that_o baptism_n may_v to_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o that_o heretic_n though_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n leave_v not_o to_o have_v it_o the_o church_n say_v saint_n augustine_n compare_v to_o paradise_n teach_v we_o that_o baptism_n 1._o may_v be_v have_v without_o she_o but_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o beatitude_n none_o can_v receive_v or_o have_v out_o of_o she_o for_o the_o flood_n of_o the_o fountain_n of_o paradise_n run_v abowdantlie_o forth_o of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o book_n follow_v what_o be_v say_v he_o this_o doctrine_n that_o a_o heretic_n be_v pretend_v to_o have_v no_o baptism_n because_o he_o have_v no_o church_n and_o again_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n that_o there_o be_v some_o that_o say_v that_o baptism_n and_o the_o church_n can_v be_v separate_v and_o divide_v the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o and_o elsewhere_o but_o of_o the_o church_n and_o against_o the_o church_n they_o have_v hold_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n and_o as_o in_o a_o civil_a war_n they_o have_v fight_v bear_v our_o own_o banner_n against_o us._n from_o whence_o we_o may_v discover_v the_o impertinency_n of_o those_o that_o conclude_v that_o because_o heretical_a sect_n have_v baptism_n therefore_o they_o be_v church_n the_o fowrth_a 〈◊〉_d be_v that_o saint_n hierome_n speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o church_n say_v to_o hilary_n a_o luciferian_a deacon_n i_o be_o a_o harlott_n but_o yet_o i_o be_o thy_o mother_n i_o commit_v adultery_n with_o arius_n and_o i_o do_v so_o before_o with_o praxea_n 〈◊〉_d cerinthus_n but_o it_o shall_v be_v hereafter_o manifest_v that_o this_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a equivocation_n by_o which_o they_o attribute_v that_o to_o s._n hierome_n as_o speak_v in_o his_o own_o sense_n which_o he_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o adversary_n that_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o heretic_n against_o who_o he_o dispute_v for_o to_o this_o that_o some_o add_v that_o a_o lie_a man_n leave_v to_o be_v true_o a_o man_n although_o he_o be_v not_o a_o true_a
that_o the_o church_n be_v then_o perish_v for_o since_o the_o excellent_a king_n will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o only_o assure_a mark_n to_o discern_v which_o either_o of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o call_v english_a or_o of_o we_o be_v the_o true_a church_n be_v it_o that_o which_o be_v the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v doctrine_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o he_o suppose_v that_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o church_n that_o he_o call_v english_a and_o we_o be_v question_n which_o take_v away_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n and_o destroy_v the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o that_o of_o the_o one_o or_o other_o society_n which_o err_v in_o these_o point_n shall_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o essential_a 〈◊〉_d of_o a_o church_n and_o destitute_a from_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n and_o then_o if_o when_o luther_n come_v into_o the_o world_n there_o be_v no_o society_n neither_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a which_o hold_v that_o that_o the_o english_a church_n hold_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o point_n dispute_v between_o she_o and_o we_o it_o follow_v there_o be_v then_o no_o church_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o work_n entitle_v imperfect_a chap._n xvii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v and_o therefore_o the_o excellent_a king_n think_v that_o he_o ought_v with_o so_o much_o the_o more_o care_n in_o 124_o so_o great_a a_o flood_n of_o different_a opinion_n withdraw_v himself_o into_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o reply_n when_o nauplius_n king_n of_o the_o island_n of_o euboea_n now_o call_v negrepont_n will_v at_o the_o return_n from_o the_o siege_n of_o troy_n cause_n the_o fleet_n of_o the_o greek_n to_o be_v shipwrack_v to_o revenge_v the_o death_n of_o his_o sonn_n palamedes_n he_o set_v by_o night_n torch_n in_o form_n of_o a_o beacon_n upon_o one_o of_o the_o mountain_n of_o his_o island_n at_o the_o foot_n whereof_o the_o sea_n be_v full_a of_o bank_n cliff_n and_o rock_n so_o to_o draw_v their_o ship_n by_o the_o hope_n of_o a_o safe_a haven_n to_o run_v hazard_n and_o perish_v in_o those_o shore_n so_o whenantient_a heretic_n who_o saint_n augustine_n call_v mountain_n for_o shipwreck_n will_v cause_v the_o catholic_n to_o make_v shipwreck_n in_o faith_n the_o more_o their_o doctrine_n have_v be_v pernicious_a and_o mortal_a the_o more_o they_o have_v adorn_v and_o illustrate_v they_o with_o text_n and_o lamp_n of_o the_o scripture_n this_o appear_v in_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o arrian_n who_o paint_v and_o colour_v their_o error_n with_o more_o than_o forty_o passage_n of_o the_o bible_n and_o by_o this_o art_n attempt_v to_o call_v man_n back_o from_o the_o external_a and_o sensible_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v pretend_v by_o false_a ensign_n by_o those_o who_o have_v they_o not_o to_o reduce_v they_o to_o the_o only_a mark_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o interpretation_n whereof_o by_o their_o subtlety_n they_o make_v subject_a to_o as_o many_o deceit_n as_o there_o be_v word_n but_o above_o all_o this_o be_v verify_v in_o the_o writer_n from_o who_o his_o majesty_n borrow_v this_o language_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o passionate_a champion_n of_o the_o arrian_n for_o though_o he_o cite_v these_o word_n without_o name_v the_o father_n nevertheless_o both_o the_o term_n wherein_o they_o be_v couch_v and_o the_o track_n of_o those_o who_o have_v allege_v they_o before_o he_o to_o wit_n calvin_n in_o some_o of_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o institution_n &_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o work_n can_v suffer_v we_o to_o doubt_v but_o that_o they_o be_v take_v from_o the_o author_n of_o the_o work_n entitle_v imperfect_a false_o attribute_v to_o saint_n chrysostome_n now_o that_o this_o author_n be_v not_o only_o a_o open_a arrian_n but_o one_o of_o the_o most_o eager_a and_o violent_a champion_n of_o the_o arrian_n it_o appear_v by_o this_o that_o he_o call_v the_o trinity_n triangular_a impiety_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o homousian_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 19_o of_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n heresy_n not_o but_o that_o i_o know_v well_o that_o he_o be_v sometime_o allege_v even_o by_o catholic_n with_o the_o title_n of_o saint_n chrisostome_n under_o who_o name_n he_o have_v be_v first_o print_v at_o basle_n but_o because_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o allege_v he_o in_o place_n where_o he_o dispute_v not_o against_o the_o church_n wherein_o he_o be_v excellent_a and_o above_o all_o in_o the_o discourse_n of_o manner_n and_o a_o other_o to_o allege_v he_o in_o the_o place_n where_o he_o combat_n with_o deliberate_a purpose_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o his_o age_n as_o he_o do_v in_o that_o from_o whence_o the_o word_n be_v take_v which_o his_o majesty_n produce_v for_o behold_v the_o express_a term_n of_o the_o passage_n when_o you_o shall_v 49._o see_v the_o impious_a heresy_n which_o be_v the_o army_n of_o antichrist_n set_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n of_o the_o church_n then_o let_v they_o which_o be_v in_o judea_n fly_v into_o the_o mountain_n that_o be_v to_o say_v let_v they_o that_o be_v in_o the_o christian_n society_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o scripture_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o lord_n then_o know_v that_o so_o great_a a_o confusion_n of_o thing_n shall_v arrive_v in_o the_o last_o day_n for_o this_o cause_n command_v that_o the_o christian_n who_o be_v in_o the_o christian_a society_n be_v willing_a to_o receive_v the_o steadfastness_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n shall_v have_v recourse_n to_o no_o other_o thing_n but_o to_o the_o scripture_n otherwise_o if_o they_o cast_v their_o eye_n elsewhere_o they_o shall_v be_v scandalize_v and_o perish_v not_o discern_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n now_o that_o by_o this_o impious_a heresy_n and_o by_o this_o army_n of_o antichrist_n he_o intend_v the_o catholic_a church_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o they_o which_o believe_v the_o equality_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n he_o plain_o show_v when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o homily_n that_o the_o great_a spiritual_a evil_n which_o have_v come_v upon_o the_o church_n have_v happen_v in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o theodosius_n and_o that_o the_o army_n of_o antichrist_n be_v the_o heresy_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n which_o have_v since_o they_o possess_v the_o holy_a place_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o basilicke_n that_o theodosius_n command_v to_o be_v deliver_v up_o to_o the_o catholic_n and_o when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o former_a homily_n that_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o homousian_o that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o that_o hold_v christ_n to_o be_v consubstantial_a which_o his_o father_n fight_v not_o only_o against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o even_o against_o the_o other_o heresy_n which_o hold_v not_o the_o like_a and_o in_o the_o nineten_v homily_n when_o he_o call_v the_o worshipper_n 3._o the_o trinity_n those_o that_o honour_v the_o triangular_a impiety_n whereby_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o passage_n if_o so_o far_o from_o give_v favour_n to_o his_o majesty_n 48._o intention_n as_o contrariwise_o it_o manifeste_n how_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o seek_v to_o reduce_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o only_a doctrine_n draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o every_o particular_a person_n since_o the_o arrian_n in_o the_o point_n which_o of_o all_o other_o shall_v be_v most_o express_a in_o the_o scripture_n for_o the_o catholic_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n for_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n cleree_a in_o a_o testament_n it_o shall_v be_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o testator_n refuse_v all_o the_o other_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o other_o way_n of_o disputation_n and_o burn_v with_o desire_n to_o fight_v by_o the_o only_a text_n of_o the_o scripture_n disarm_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o understanding_n of_o these_o word_n of_o s._n augustine_n to_o seek_v the_o church_n in_o the_o word_n of_o christ._n chap._n xviii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o to_o seek_v according_a to_o the_o council_n that_o saint_n augustine_n heretofore_o give_v to_o the_o devatist_n the_o church_n in_o the_o word_n of_o christ._n the_o reply_n when_o s._n augustine_n say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o 21._o church_n there_o be_v a_o question_n between_o the_o donatist_n and_o we_o where_o the_o church_n be_v what_o shall_v we_o they_o do_v shall_v we_o seek_v she_o
the_o contrary_a heresy_n confute_v by_o scripture_n only_o destitute_a of_o the_o help_n of_o tradition_n and_o although_o optatus_n milevitus_fw-la in_o the_o beginning_n have_v attempt_v it_o nevertheless_o the_o success_n have_v make_v saint_n augustine_n who_o have_v go_v further_o in_o this_o question_n see_v and_o confess_v 6._o that_o to_o compose_v it_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o unwritten_a apostolic_a tradition_n and_o what_o saint_n augustine_n allege_v in_o generáll_n against_o petilianus_n must_v not_o be_v object_v against_o this_o if_o any_o one_o of_o christ_n or_o of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o aught_o belong_v to_o the_o faith_n or_o to_o life_n declare_v 〈◊〉_d then_o this_o that_o you_o have_v receive_v in_o the_o legal_a and_o euange_v licall_a scripture_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n for_o himself_o declare_v elsewhere_o as_o it_o shall_v appear_v hereafter_o that_o this_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n further_o signify_v against_o or_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o apostle_n faith_n he_o have_v not_o say_v more_o then_o but_o further_o for_o if_o he_o have_v say_v more_o then_o he_o have_v condemn_v himself_o he_o that_o desire_v to_o come_v to_o the_o thessalonian_n to_o supply_v what_o be_v want_v in_o their_o faith_n now_o he_o that_o supply_v add_v that_o which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o thing_n but_o take_v not_o away_o what_o be_v therein_o before_o of_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o word_n of_o s._n chrysostome_n in_o the_o thirty_o three_o homily_n upon_o the_o acts._n chap._n xix_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n even_o so_o s._n chrisostome_n as_o well_o elsewhere_o as_o of_o deliberate_a purpose_n in_o the_o thirty_o three_o homily_n upon_o the_o act_n handle_v this_o question_n how_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v discern_v among_o many_o society_n which_o attribute_v this_o name_n to_o themselves_o do_v teach_v that_o there_o be_v two_o instrument_n to_o judge_v and_o decide_v this_o question_n first_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o afterward_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n not_o invent_v by_o any_o late_a body_n but_o always_o know_v since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o church_n when_o she_o be_v but_o breed_v the_o reply_n there_o be_v four_o 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v make_v upon_o this_o article_n the_o first_o that_o saint_n crysostome_n give_v not_o this_o rule_n to_o discern_v the_o true_a church_n from_o all_o society_n that_o differ_v from_o she_o in_o what_o point_n soever_o but_o only_o to_o discern_v she_o from_o those_o that_o differ_v from_o she_o in_o the_o point_n of_o christ_n divinity_n wherein_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o the_o scripture_n be_v more_o clear_a and_o express_v then_o in_o any_o other_o the_o second_o that_o this_o mark_n to_o discern_v the_o church_n he_o give_v not_o to_o those_o that_o be_v already_o preoccupate_v with_o the_o opinion_n of_o any_o of_o the_o christian_a sect_n but_o to_o the_o pagan_n which_o be_v not_o anticipate_v with_o passion_n for_o any_o of_o the_o party_n that_o combat_v about_o the_o point_n of_o christ_n divinity_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n may_v seem_v to_o judge_v the_o more_o impartiallie_o the_o three_o that_o saint_n chrysostom_n aim_n be_v not_o to_o treat_v serious_o there_o of_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n with_o the_o pagan_n but_o to_o stop_n their_o mouth_n and_o to_o show_v that_o whereas_o they_o say_v that_o they_o will_v turn_v christian_n but_o that_o they_o know_v not_o on_o which_o part_n to_o range_v themselves_o these_o be_v but_o pretence_n and_o not_o true_a language_n the_o fowrth_n that_o he_o stopp_n not_o there_o but_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o mean_n because_o of_o the_o subtlety_n and_o shift_n of_o heretic_n be_v not_o sufficient_a require_v and_o exact_v a_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o reduce_v in_o the_o last_o instance_n all_o the_o sum_n of_o the_o question_n to_o this_o point_n that_o that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o have_v remain_v steadfast_a and_o immutable_a in_o her_o communion_n and_o from_o whence_o all_o the_o other_o be_v go_v forth_o and_o that_o come_v forth_o from_o none_o a_o pagan_a say_v he_o come_v and_o say_v i_o will_v turn_v christian_n 33._o but_o i_o know_v not_o to_o who_o i_o ought_v to_o adhere_v for_o there_o be_v among_o you_o many_o strife_n sedition_n and_o tumult_n i_o know_v not_o which_o opinion_n i_o shall_v choose_v nor_o which_o i_o ought_v to_o prefer_v every_o one_o say_v i_o follow_v the_o truth_n who_o shall_v i_o that_o be_o utterlie_o ignorant_a in_o the_o scripture_n believe_v see_v both_o side_n as_o well_o the_o catholic_n as_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o arrian_n as_o it_o shall_v appear_v hereafter_o protest_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o certain_o answer_v he_o make_v much_o for_o we_o for_o if_o we_o say_v we_o must_v believe_v reason_n thou_o shall_v not_o without_o cause_n be_v trouble_v but_o if_o we_o say_v we_o must_v believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o they_o be_v simple_a and_o true_a it_o be_v easy_a for_o thou_o to_o judge_v thereof_o if_o any_o one_o conform_v himself_o to_o they_o he_o be_v a_o christian_n if_o any_o strive_v against_o they_o he_o be_v far_o from_o this_o rule_n but_o what_o will_v become_v of_o it_o say_v the_o gentile_a if_o the_o other_o come_v also_o say_v the_o scripture_n affirm_v this_o thing_n and_o thou_o say_v it_o affirm_v a_o other_o thing_n and_o that_o you_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n into_o diverse_a part_n each_o draw_v the_o understanding_n of_o the_o word_n thereof_o to_o his_o own_o side_n etc._n etc._n then_o say_v s._n chrisostome_n we_o will_v inquire_v of_o the_o pagan_a if_o what_o he_o say_v be_v pretence_n and_o excuse_n and_o ask_v he_o ifhe_o condemn_v the_o gentile_n he_o must_v say_v some_o thing_n for_o he_o will_v not_o desire_v to_o come_v to_o we_o till_o first_o he_o condemn_v they_o we_o will_v ask_v he_o then_o for_o what_o cause_n 〈◊〉_d condemn_v they_o for_o he_o will_v not_o condemn_v they_o without_o cause_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o will_v say_v because_o their_o god_n be_v creature_n and_o be_v not_o the_o uncreated_a god_n this_o 〈◊〉_d well_o answer_v we_o for_o if_o this_o 〈◊〉_d find_v in_o other_o heresy_n a_o clause_n which_o evident_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o those_o heresy_n which_o oppose_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o christ_n which_o be_v those_o where_o with_o the_o east_n be_v afflict_v and_o we_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a what_o need_v more_o word_n we_o all_o confess_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n but_o see_v who_o combat_n against_o it_o and_o who_o combat_n not_o against_o it_o we_o call_v he_o god_n and_o pronounce_v of_o he_o thing_n worthy_a of_o god_n that_o he_o have_v power_n that_o he_o be_v not_o servile_a that_o he_o be_v sree_a that_o he_o do_v all_o thing_n of_o himself_o and_o they_o the_o contrary_n and_o then_o final_o see_v that_o this_o attempt_n succeed_v not_o sufficient_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v he_o but_o he_o that_o hear_v without_o preoccupation_n shall_v be_v persuade_v for_o as_o if_o there_o be_v a_o rule_n according_a to_o which_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v square_v there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o great_a consideration_n but_o it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o discern_v he_o that_o shall_v make_v wry_a line_n even_o so_o be_v it_o now_o but_o wheresore_n then_o will_v he_o say_v do_v they_o not_o see_v it_o preiudication_n and_o human_a cause_n do_v many_o thing_n that_o reply_v 〈◊〉_d they_o say_v also_o of_o us._n and_o how_o can_v they_o say_v it_o for_o we_o have_v not_o separate_v ourselves_o nor_o have_v make_v no_o schism_n nor_o division_n chrysost._n in_o the_o church_n we_o have_v no_o heresiarch_n we_o name_v not_o ourselves_o after_o the_o 〈◊〉_d name_n of_o any_o man_n we_o have_v no_o leader_n as_o to_o one_o martion_n to_o another_o manicheus_fw-la to_o a_o other_o arius_n to_o a_o other_o a_o other_o heresi-founder_n but_o if_o we_o take_v the_o appellation_n of_o any_o particular_a it_o be_v not_o from_o those_o that_o begin_v any_o heresy_n but_o of_o those_o that_o preside_v over_o we_o and_o govern_v the_o church_n we_o have_v no_o doctor_n upon_o earth_n god_n forbid_v we_o have_v one_o alone_o in_o heaven_n this_o also_o will_v he_o say_v the_o other_o likewise_o affirm_v it_o but_o the_o name_n that_o they_o bear_v answer_v he_o to_o wit_n of_o marcionite_n or_o of_o manichee_n or_o of_o arrian_n convince_v they_o and_o stopp_n their_o mouth_n by_o which_o word_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o last_o analysis_n and_o resolution_n of_o the_o question_n be_v all_o determine_v in_o this_o point_n that_o that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o have_v remain_v unmovable_a and_o steadfast_a in_o her_o communion_n &_o from_o who_o all_o the_o
other_o have_v go_v forth_o and_o be_v go_v forth_o from_o none_o which_o be_v also_o the_o mark_n that_o s._n augustine_n 〈◊〉_d it_o when_o he_o say_v the_o catholic_a church_n 5._o combat_v against_o all_o heresy_n may_v be_v oppose_v but_o she_o can_v be_v overthrow_v all_o 〈◊〉_d be_v come_v forth_o from_o she_o as_o unprofitable_a branch_n cut_v off_o from_o their_o vine_n but_o she_o remain_v in_o her_o vine_n in_o her_o root_n in_o her_o charity_n and_o s._n pacian_n bishop_n 3._o of_o barcelona_n before_o he_o when_o he_o write_v now_o to_o know_v whether_o she_o have_v be_v principal_o build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o prophett_n and_o of_o the_o apostle_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o corner_n stone_n consider_v whether_o she_o begin_v before_o thou_o whither_o she_o have_v grow_v before_o thou_o if_o she_o be_v not_o withdraw_v from_o her_o first_o foundation_n whether_o in_o separate_a herself_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o body_n she_o have_v not_o constitute_v to_o herself_o her_o master_n and_o her_o particular_a instruction_n if_o she_o have_v argue_v any_o thing_n unaccustomedlie_o if_o she_o have_v form_v any_o point_n of_o new_a right_n if_o she_o have_v declare_v to_o her_o body_n the_o divorce_n of_o peace_n then_o let_v she_o be_v esteem_v to_o be_v depart_v from_o christ_n and_o to_o be_v constitute_v forth_o of_o the_o prophett_n and_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o although_o the_o point_n of_o the_o assentiall_a deity_n of_o christ_n deserve_v to_o be_v more_o cleerelie_o express_v in_o scripture_n than_o any_o other_o as_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o testator_n aught_o to_o be_v more_o cleerelie_o express_v in_o the_o testament_n than_o any_o other_o nevertheless_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o heretic_n by_o their_o malice_n and_o subtlety_n shift_v off_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n allege_v to_o this_o purpose_n the_o father_n after_o they_o have_v try_v all_o their_o strength_n to_o bring_v they_o back_o to_o reason_n by_o scripture_n be_v constrain_v see_v they_o can_v not_o make_v they_o yield_v up_o their_o weapon_n by_o that_o way_n to_o changetheir_o battery_n &_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n behold_v say_v saint_n athanasus_n we_o have_v show_v the_o succession_n of_o our_o doctrine_n from_o father_n to_o sonn_n you_o new_a caypha_n decret_a what_o progenitor_n of_o your_o phrase_n and_o your_o term_n will_v you_o bring_v we_o and_o saint_n arian_n hilary_n let_v we_o consider_v so_o many_o holy_a father_n what_o will_v become_v of_o we_o if_o we_o anathematise_v they_o for_o we_o bring_v thing_n to_o this_o point_n that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o 〈◊〉_d bishop_n we_o be_v none_o since_o we_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o they_o and_o the_o same_o synod_n saint_n athanasius_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v not_o of_o that_o belief_n from_o whence_o it_o haeret_fw-la appear_v that_o if_o the_o point_n of_o christ_n divinity_n have_v never_o be_v express_v in_o scripture_n they_o hold_v the_o light_n of_o the_o perpetual_a testimony_n of_o the_o church_n for_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o this_o article_n for_o whereas_o saint_n chrisostome_n compare_v the_o scripture_n to_o a_o rule_n according_a whereto_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v square_v beside_o this_o that_o according_a signify_v there_o not_o against_o he_o intéd_v that_o scripture_n rule_v all_o thing_n either_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o that_o be_v to_o say_v either_o by_o itself_o or_o by_o the_o mean_n whereto_o it_o remitt_v we_o as_o he_o testify_v himself_o in_o these_o word_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v 2._o that_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v not_o all_o thing_n in_o uriting_n but_o also_o many_o thing_n unwritten_a now_o either_o of_o these_o be_v worthy_a of_o equal_a credit_n of_o the_o rule_n to_o judge_v admit_v by_o saint_n chrysostome_n and_o s._n augustine_n chap._n xx._n the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n these_o two_o rule_n to_o judge_v the_o king_n with_o the_o english_a church_n embrace_v they_o with_o a_o earnest_a desire_n pronounce_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o doctrine_n final_a ie_fw-fr both_a to_o be_v true_a and_o also_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o run_v from_o the_o spring_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o by_o a_o channel_n have_v be_v derive_v down_o to_o this_o time_n the_o reply_n neither_o do_v saint_n chrisostome_n and_o saint_n augustine_n restrain_v the_o mean_n to_o judge_v of_o all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n to_o these_o two_o only_a mean_n by_o exclusion_n of_o the_o three_o to_o wit_n of_o apostolic_a tradition_n since_o saint_n augustine_n say_v this_o 19_o be_v plain_o read_v neither_o by_o thou_o nor_o by_o i_o and_o again_o the_o apostle_n have_v prescribe_v nothing_o in_o this_o yet_o the_o custom_n opposite_a to_o cyprian_a ought_v to_o be_v believe_v to_o 23._o have_v take_v original_a out_o of_o their_o tradition_n as_o it_o be_v in_o many_o thing_n that_o the_o universal_a church_n do_v observe_v and_o for_o this_o cause_n indeed_o well_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v command_v by_o the_o apostle_n though_o they_o have_v not_o be_v write_v and_o that_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v that_o from_o thence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d have_v not_o give_v all_o thing_n in_o write_n but_o some_o also_o without_o write_n whereof_o both_o sort_n be_v in_o like_a manner_n worthy_a of_o credit_n and_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v not_o in_o vain_a that_o the_o apostle_n have_v give_v it_o by_o tradition_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a they_o know_v how_o much_o advantage_n and_o profitt_a increase_v to_o they_o thereby_o neither_o be_v the_o question_n in_o the_o disputation_n which_o be_v now_o handle_v between_o his_o majesty_n and_o we_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o right_n but_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o fact_n that_o be_v to_o say_v we_o be_v not_o to_o inquire_v by_o confer_v the_o conclusion_n of_o faith_n with_o their_o principle_n which_o of_o the_o english_a doctrine_n or_o we_o be_v the_o truth_n which_o be_v a_o question_n of_o right_n who_o trial_n beside_o that_o it_o must_v be_v long_o go_v out_o of_o the_o list_n &_o from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n that_o we_o treat_v of_o but_o to_o inquire_v by_o the_o continuance_n &_o comformitie_n with_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n whether_o our_o church_n be_v the_o same_o church_n as_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n which_o be_v a_o question_n of_o fact_n in_o which_o must_v be_v handle_v not_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v but_o what_o have_v be_v believe_v for_o his_o majesty_n be_v of_o agreement_n that_o there_o be_v a_o obligation_n of_o communication_n with_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n which_o flourish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n and_o that_o whosoever_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n be_v a_o heretic_n or_o a_o schismatic_n and_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o i_o may_v except_v from_o the_o praise_n of_o his_o majesty_n the_o title_n of_o catholic_a which_o be_v the_o first_o cause_n of_o this_o comparison_n consist_v in_o the_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o church_n of_o those_o age_n have_v believe_v well_o or_o evil_a which_o be_v a_o question_n of_o right_n but_o whether_o the_o church_n of_o the_o last_o age_n from_o which_o his_o majesty_n or_o those_o that_o have_v be_v before_o he_o have_v separate_v themselves_o be_v the_o same_o church_n by_o a_o uninterrupt_a succession_n both_o of_o person_n and_o of_o doctrine_n as_o that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n augustine_n which_o be_v a_o question_n of_o fact_n and_o capable_a of_o be_v prove_v by_o history_n alone_o so_o as_o the_o subtlety_n of_o spirit_n can_v find_v no_o shift_n for_o it_o now_o to_o leapefrom_o the_o question_n of_o fact_n to_o the_o question_n of_o right_n and_o in_o steed_n of_o examine_v whether_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o this_o time_n have_v the_o same_o belief_n in_o the_o point_n controvert_v between_o we_o and_o our_o adversary_n as_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n have_v to_o dispute_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o those_o age_n have_v believe_v well_o and_o with_o what_o reservation_n and_o mollification_n her_o belief_n must_v 〈◊〉_d receive_v it_o be_v to_o go_v forth_o from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n and_o to_o change_v the_o order_n and_o mean_n of_o the_o disputation_n of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o thesis_n of_o this_o observation_n to_o his_o hipothesis_n chap._n xxi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v then_o to_o make_v a_o end_n of_o this_o discourse_n the_o
himself_o confess_v in_o these_o word_n the_o apostle_n say_v he_o in_o truth_n have_v prescribe_v nothing_o of_o this_o but_o this_o custom_n ought_v to_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v take_v original_a from_o their_o tradition_n 23._o as_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n that_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v which_o be_v with_o good_a reason_n believe_v to_o have_v be_v give_v by_o the_o apostle_n although_o they_o be_v not_o in_o writing_n be_v this_o to_o pretend_v to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n out_o of_o jollity_n of_o hart_n and_o without_o any_o cause_n and_o neither_o to_o blame_v the_o faith_n nor_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o christian_a people_n which_o deny_v to_o the_o church_n the_o title_n of_o catholic_n chapt._n xxxii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v the_o english_a have_v separate_v themselves_o by_o a_o cruel_a necessity_n from_o that_o church_n that_o infinite_a christian_a people_n that_o i_o may_v speak_v as_o modest_o as_o i_o possible_o can_v do_v not_o 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v the_o true_a universal_a church_n the_o reply_n that_o the_o english_a church_n have_v be_v just_o force_v by_o a_o cruel_a necessity_n to_o depart_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n wherein_o alone_o the_o stock_n of_o unity_n do_v reside_v as_o our_o very_a adversary_n dare_v not_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o catholic_a unity_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o other_o society_n when_o the_o english_a nation_n divide_v themselves_o from_o she_o saint_n agustine_n will_v not_o avow_v who_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o just_a necessity_n to_o divide_v unity_n and_o less_o s._n dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n 11_o who_o be_v much_o ancient_a than_o saint_n augustine_n who_o write_v thou_o ought_v rather_o to_o suffer_v all_o kind_n of_o death_n then_o to_o divide_v the_o church_n of_o christ._n 45_o for_o whereas_o his_o majesty_n add_v that_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o christian_a people_n do_v not_o grant_v she_o to_o be_v the_o true_a &_o universal_a catholic_a church_n if_o these_o people_n can_v show_v that_o there_o be_v a_o other_o to_o who_o this_o title_n belong_v when_o luther_n come_v into_o the_o world_n we_o will_v confess_v she_o not_o to_o be_v so_o but_o if_o it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n not_o only_o to_o show_v but_o to_o feign_v a_o other_o than_o this_o must_v be_v she_o for_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v perpetual_a and_o their_o contradiction_n that_o be_v depart_v from_o she_o can_v not_o raise_v any_o doubt_n of_o her_o title_n more_o than_o the_o contradiction_n of_o the_o ancient_a arrian_n and_o other_o heretic_n can_v cause_v the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n to_o loose_v this_o title_n for_o in_o that_o only_a that_o they_o have_v depart_v from_o she_o and_o can_v show_v that_o she_o have_v depart_v from_o any_o of_o all_o the_o other_o society_n which_o be_v in_o be_v they_o testify_v that_o she_o only_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_a stock_n and_o original_a root_n of_o the_o church_n from_o who_o all_o other_o by_o their_o schism_n and_o division_n be_v depart_v and_o go_v forth_o of_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o writer_n chap._n xxxiii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o that_o manien_v of_o your_o writer_n themselves_o have_v a_o long_a while_n ago_o ingeniouslien_a confess_v to_o have_v much_o vary_v from_o the_o ancient_a in_o the_o dogm'a_n and_o in_o the_o form_n of_o discipline_n and_o to_o have_v patch_v and_o tack_v together_o many_o new_a thing_n to_o the_o old_a many_o evil_a thing_n to_o the_o good_a the_o reply_n those_o writer_n have_v be_v such_o as_o i_o have_v above_o describe_v as_o erasmus_n cassander_n and_o other_o who_o partly_o in_o presumption_n and_o partly_o in_o ignorance_n of_o antiquity_n and_o partly_o to_o gratify_v those_o prince_n in_o who_o favour_n they_o have_v take_v pen_n in_o hand_n have_v write_v thing_n which_o will_v confound_v their_o face_n if_o they_o be_v to_o maintain_v they_o before_o any_o that_o be_v verse_v of_o purpose_n in_o the_o study_n of_o antiquity_n of_o the_o beg_n of_o the_o principle_n contain_v in_o this_o hypothesis_n chapt_n xxxiv_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n which_o be_v already_o so_o know_v to_o all_o the_o world_n as_o it_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o power_n of_o any_o to_o deny_v it_o or_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o the_o reply_n this_o be_v to_o take_v for_o a_o principle_n of_o disputation_n that_o which_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o controversy_n for_o not_o only_o all_o catholic_n but_o also_o all_o the_o christian_a society_n in_o the_o world_n more_o ancient_a than_o the_o author_n of_o this_o division_n and_o who_o have_v no_o interest_n neither_o for_o the_o one_o part_n nor_o for_o the_o other_o and_o if_o they_o have_v any_o will_v have_v it_o rather_o against_o the_o church_n from_o which_o they_o be_v separate_v then_o for_o she_o do_v maintain_v that_o all_o the_o principal_a point_n that_o the_o pretend_a reformer_n calumniate_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o of_o the_o true_a discipline_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n of_o the_o temporal_a cause_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o england_n chap._n xxxv_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v add_v to_o this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v find_v the_o yoke_n of_o the_o roman_a bondage_n so_o hard_o upon_o she_o for_o some_o age_n past_a be_v incrediblie_o torment_v from_o day_n to_o day_n with_o new_a vexation_n oppression_n and_o unheard_a of_o exaction_n as_o 〈◊〉_d only_a cause_n before_o just_a judge_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v able_a to_o free_v she_o from_o suspicion_n of_o schism_n and_o as_o s._n augustine_n say_v speak_v of_o the_o donatist_n wicked_a dismember_n for_o sur_fw-fr ely_z the_o english_a have_v not_o separarate_v themselves_o for_o jollity_n of_o heart_n from_o brotherly_a charity_n as_o the_o 〈◊〉_d do_v the_o reply_n if_o it_o may_v please_v your_o majesty_n to_o call_v again_o to_o memory_n the_o history_n of_o the_o schism_n of_o england_n you_o will_v find_v that_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v allege_v for_o pretence_n of_o the_o church_n division_n have_v no_o way_n be_v the_o cause_n thereof_o contrariwlse_o that_o the_o english_a church_n be_v more_o flourish_a when_o this_o separation_n happen_v and_o the_o king_n of_o england_n and_o his_o clergy_n more_o affectionate_a to_o maintain_v the_o faith_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n than_o ever_o they_o have_v be_v before_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o book_n that_o he_o make_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o church_n against_o luther_n the_o original_n whereof_o he_o send_v to_o rome_n with_o these_o verse_n such_o as_o they_o be_v address_v to_o pape_n leo_n write_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n friendship_n harrie_n the_o english_a king_n at_o once_o do_v recommend_v this_o work_n leo_n to_o thou_o which_o public_a proof_n shall_v lend_v to_o show_v which_o way_n his_o faith_n and_o friendship_n both_o do_v bend_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o amorous_a passion_n of_o that_o king_n who_o to_o satisfy_v the_o appetite_n which_o transport_v he_o will_v cause_v a_o just_a marriage_n to_o be_v break_v and_o marry_v she_o that_o he_o love_v his_o first_o lawful_a wife_n and_o by_o who_o he_o have_v issue_n be_v yet_o live_v to_o which_o the_o pope_n conceive_v that_o he_o can_v not_o with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n give_v consent_n this_o be_v the_o true_a and_o only_a cause_n of_o all_o this_o iliad_n of_o evil_n lachrymae_fw-la from_o hence_o gush_v all_o these_o tear_n of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o english_a church_n with_o the_o judaical_a chap._n xxxvi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n not_o for_o fear_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v eminent_a but_o do_v not_o yet_o press_v they_o like_o the_o ten_o tribe_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o after_o have_v suffer_v many_o age_n after_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o unspeakable_a greevance_n they_o have_v final_o shake_v from_o their_o shoulder_n that_o insupportable_a burden_n which_o neither_o their_o strength_n be_v long_o able_a to_o bear_v nor_o will_v their_o conscience_n permit_v they_o to_o do_v it_o the_o reply_n here_o i_o may_v content_v myself_o with_o say_v that_o what_o be_v ordain_v and_o approve_v by_o god_n in_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n of_o israel_n from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o juda_n be_v the_o only_a di_fw-mi vision_n of_o state_n and_o not_o that_o of_o religion_n for_o god_n as_o saint_n augfstine_n say_v command_v neither_o schism_n nor_o heresy_n and_o by_o consequence_n what_o pretence_n soever_o be_v add_v of_o present_a and_o not_o future_a evil_n there_o can_v be_v no_o consequence_n
to_o corruption_n and_o that_o what_o be_v incorruptible_a be_v also_o reciprocallie_o impassable_a and_o inalterable_a what_o wonder_n be_v it_o then_o that_o the_o wayfar_a preparation_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o be_v corruptible_a and_o subject_a to_o perish_v before_o it_o come_v to_o the_o term_n of_o corruption_n have_v try_v many_o passion_n many_o accident_n many_o change_n that_o before_o it_o perish_v it_o have_v undergo_v many_o weakness_n sincope_n and_o faint_n that_o this_o ancient_a &_o decrepit_a house_n which_o be_v one_o day_n to_o be_v ruin_v as_o the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o the_o old_a law_n teach_v we_o that_o that_o which_o wear_v and_o grow_v old_a approach_v to_o ruin_v have_v sum_n time_n be_v amaze_v and_o shake_v that_o this_o light_n that_o be_v final_o to_o be_v extinguish_v &_o bury_v under_o a_o profound_a night_n and_o in_o perpetual_a darkness_n have_v sometime_o be_v obscure_v and_o dim_v and_o have_v suffer_v defect_n and_o eclipse_n and_o contrariwise_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n that_o the_o scripture_n declare_v and_o prophesy_v to_o be_v incorruptible_a and_o not_o subject_a to_o perish_v shall_v be_v free_v from_o all_o the_o passion_n preserve_v from_o all_o these_o accidens_fw-la and_o dispense_v withal_o and_o warrant_v from_o all_o these_o interruption_n but_o we_o have_v insist_v too_o long_o upon_o the_o thesis_fw-la let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o the_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v of_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o two_o first_o period_n and_o principal_o under_o that_o of_o the_o jewish_a law_n for_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o defect_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n the_o adversary_n to_o christianity_n make_v nine_o notable_a objection_n which_o we_o will_v confute_v in_o order_n one_o after_o a_o other_o the_o first_o be_v take_v from_o the_o history_n of_o aaron_n aaron_n say_v they_o found_v the_o idol_n after_o which_o the_o people_n idolatrize_v it_o be_v true_a aaron_n not_o yet_o invest_v with_o the_o high_a priesthood_n found_v the_o golden_a calf_n after_o which_o the_o people_n that_o 〈◊〉_d to_o say_v by_o synecdoche_n a_o part_n of_o the_o people_n idolatrize_v for_o philo_n the_o jew_n do_v particular_o say_v that_o the_o malady_n have_v not_o seize_v they_o 32._o ibid._n all_o but_o neither_o moses_n who_o be_v the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o israelite_n church_n and_o in_o who_o only_a person_n reside_v till_o then_o the_o high_a priesthood_n nor_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o leviticall_a tribe_n destine_v to_o the_o future_a guard_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o to_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o law_n be_v touch_v with_o 32_o this_o crime_n for_o as_o soon_o as_o moses_n cry_v if_o any_o one_o belong_v to_o our_o lord_n let_v he_o join_v with_o i_o all_o the_o tribe_n of_o levi_n gather_v to_o he_o to_o root_v out_o the_o idolater_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o moses_n give_v these_o praise_n to_o levi_n 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v he_o that_o have_v say_v of_o his_o father_n and_o of_o his_o mother_n i_o have_v not_o see_v they_o and_o who_o have_v not_o acknowledge_v his_o brother_n and_o have_v no_o more_o know_v his_o child_n for_o they_o have_v keep_v thy_o word_n and_o that_o god_n himself_o say_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o malachy_n the_o law_n of_o truth_n have_v be_v in_o the_o mouth_n of_o levi_n and_o 2_o in_o his_o lip_n there_o be_v no_o forwardness_n he_o have_v walk_v with_o i_o in_o peace_n and_o equity_n and_o that_o philo_n the_o jew_n search_v wherefore_o the_o town_n of_o refuge_n have_v be_v take_v of_o the_o tribe_n of_o the_o levite_n say_v that_o one_o reason_n be_v because_o the_o jud._n leviticall_a tribe_n destine_v to_o guard_v the_o temple_n have_v slay_v the_o worshipper_n of_o the_o profug_n golden_a calf_n and_o therefore_o saint_n paul_n cite_v the_o same_o history_n reduce_v it_o to_o the_o number_n of_o some_o to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o that_o you_o become_v not_o idolater_n 10._o as_o some_o among_o they_o be_v to_o show_v that_o this_o act_n be_v not_o universal_a for_o that_o the_o sin_n be_v impute_v in_o general_a to_o all_o the_o people_n it_o be_v not_o because_o they_o have_v all_o participate_v in_o it_o but_o because_o they_o have_v not_o endeavour_v to_o revenge_v and_o punish_v it_o in_o the_o act_n and_o yet_o this_o action_n be_v not_o a_o judiciary_n action_n of_o the_o church_n or_o a_o ritual_a custom_n of_o the_o synagogue_n but_o a_o tumultuary_a sedition_n of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v extinguish_v the_o same_o day_n &_o consequent_o can_v not_o be_v reckon_v for_o a_o interruption_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n for_o as_o 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o brute_n of_o the_o tumulte_n of_o the_o idolator_n be_v raise_v moses_n come_v down_o from_o the_o mountain_n to_o remedy_v it_o now_o what_o proportion_n be_v there_o between_o the_o tumulte_n of_o a_o day_n and_o such_o like_a cloud_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n who_o long_v last_v but_o the_o twenty_o part_n of_o a_o age_n &_o by_o consequence_n give_v no_o occasion_n to_o say_v of_o the_o jewish_a church_n that_o that_o cornelius_n tacitus_n say_v of_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o rome_n under_o tiberius_n who_o be_v he_o that_o have_v see_v the_o commonwealth_n &_o the_o pretend_a ieterruption_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o according_a to_o the_o computation_n of_o her_o adversary_n have_v be_v eclipse_v in_o faith_n &_o err_v in_o salvation_n above_o four_o hundred_o then_o year_n &_o as_o they_o say_v of_o epimenides_n that_o he_o fall_v into_o a_o sleep_n young_a &_o awake_v old_a so_o she_o fall_v a_o sleep_n young_a to_o wit_n immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostl_n &_o awake_v old_a that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o end_n &_o in_o the_o last_o wave_n of_o the_o world_n the_o second_o objection_n be_v take_v from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o symptom_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o jewish_a church_n between_o the_o time_n of_o moses_n &_o that_o of_o david_n where_o it_o be_v say_v one_o while_o that_o micheas_n mâde_v a_o idol_n &_o that_o six_o hundred_o 27_o man_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n have_v take_v it_o place_v it_o in_o lais_n a_o city_n of_o the_o sydonian_o possess_v by_o they_o a_o other_o while_n that_o gedeon_n make_v a_o ephod_n in_o 11._o ephra_n and_o that_o all_o israel_n go_v a_o whore_v after_o it_o a_o other_o while_n that_o israel_n transgress_v and_o abandon_v the_o lord_n an_o other_o while_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o hely_n the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v precious_a that_o be_v to_o say_v rare_a a_o other_o while_n that_o in_o the_o 1._o time_n of_o saul_n the_o ark_n have_v not_o be_v require_v that_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o the_o innovator_n gloss_n god_n have_v not_o be_v consult_v in_o his_o word_n but_o for_o the_o 3._o history_n of_o micheas_n so_o far_o be_v it_o off_o that_o from_o the_o act_n of_o micheas_n which_o be_v but_o a_o particular_a act_n no_o more_o than_o that_o of_o the_o six_o hundred_o israelite_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n there_o can_v be_v any_o inference_n draw_v that_o the_o visible_a service_n of_o god_n be_v the_o extinguish_v in_o all_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n as_o luther_n affirm_v that_o this_o history_n fall_v out_o either_o at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o josua_n or_o under_o the_o government_n of_o othoniel_n a_o excellent_a servant_n of_o god_n wherein_o none_o can_v pretend_v that_o the_o true_a service_n be_v extinguish_v in_o israel_n and_o the_o historian_n note_v that_o this_o idol_n remain_v in_o the_o city_n of_o lais_n as_o long_o as_o the_o house_n of_o our_o lord_n remain_v in_o silo_n testify_v that_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o true_a service_n of_o god_n be_v then_o in_o silo._n and_o whereas_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n take_v occasion_n to_o go_v a_o whore_v after_o the_o ephod_n of_o gedeon_n and_o that_o the_o history_n of_o judge_n say_v all_o israel_n go_v a_o whoriug_n after_o it_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o israelite_n of_o the_o city_n of_o ephra_n native_a place_n of_o gedeon_n and_o other_o near_o to_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v write_v in_o diverse_a place_n of_o the_o same_o history_n that_o israel_n prevaricate_v and_o serve_v false_a god_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o synecdoche_n of_o a_o part_n for_o the_o whole_a follow_v this_o sentence_n of_o s._n augustine_n the_o scripture_n have_v this_o fashion_n of_o reproof_n that_o the_o 11_o word_n seem_v to_o be_v address_v to_o all_o yet_o concern_v but_o some_o of_o they_o and_o indeed_o in_o the_o history_n of_o josua_n not_o only_o the_o scripture_n say_v the_o child_n of_o israel_n violate_v the_o commandment_n and_o take_v
begin_n of_o these_o last_o division_n either_o persuade_v in_o some_o point_n by_o the_o innovator_n or_o join_v to_o the_o party_n of_o the_o innovator_n themselves_o have_v attempt_v to_o seek_v out_o some_o accommodation_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n and_o of_o the_o universal_a religion_n of_o the_o church_n to_o come_v to_o a_o reunion_n persuade_v themselves_o that_o as_o the_o poet_n say_v all_o man_n do_v sinn_n without_o the_o wall_n of_o troy_n and_o 〈◊〉_d within_o it_o will_v be_v always_o easy_a for_o we_o to_o show_v that_o the_o desire_n of_o reconciliation_n rather_o than_o the_o knowledge_n of_o antiquity_n and_o truth_n have_v cause_v they_o to_o speak_v this_o language_n of_o the_o agreement_n or_o disagreement_n of_o the_o english_a reformer_n with_o the_o donatist_n chap._n xxxi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o therefore_o the_o english_a church_n fear_v not_o that_o she_o can_v seem_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o sincere_a arbitrator_n to_o have_v do_v any_o thing_n like_a to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d in_o this_o separation_n they_o out_o of_o a_o jollity_n of_o heart_n and_o without_o any_o cause_n abandon_v the_o catholic_a 〈◊〉_d approve_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o nation_n whereof_o they_o can_v neither_o blame_v the_o faith_n nor_o the_o discipline_n the_o reply_n neither_o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n then_o actuallie_o approve_v by_o all_o nation_n for_o these_o prophecy_n in_o thy_o seed_n shall_v all_o nation_n be_v 〈◊〉_d and_o this_o gospel_n must_v be_v preach_v over_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v not_o 24._o be_v full_o accomplish_v as_o s._n augustine_n note_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 2._o world_n but_o it_o may_v well_o be_v say_v by_o 〈◊〉_d &_o in_o regard_n of_o other_o christian_a sect_n to_o be_v spread_v over_o all_o nation_n because_o the_o extent_n thereof_o be_v more_o eminont_a as_o it_o be_v now_o then_o that_o of_o any_o other_o christian_a society_n neither_o be_v she_o approve_v by_o 〈◊〉_d man_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a nation_n for_o who_o know_v not_o how_o great_a the_o multitude_n of_o other_o heresy_n be_v when_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o donatist_n spring_v up_o and_o how_o much_o great_a then_o when_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n cite_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o observation_n be_v pronounce_v against_o they_o of_o one_o side_n the_o arrian_n possess_v almost_o all_o the_o east_n of_o the_o other_o side_n the_o number_n of_o the_o donatist_n be_v such_o in_o africa_n as_o they_o hold_v all_o at_o a_o time_n counsel_n of_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n yea_o even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n augustine_n there_o where_o whole_a nation_n that_o profess_a christianity_n which_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v 〈◊〉_d catholic_n church_n as_o that_o of_o the_o goth_n &_o vandal_n and_o in_o brief_a elghtie_a or_o a_o hundred_o other_o sect_n of_o christian_n which_o be_v then_o in_o the_o world_n divide_v like_o sampsons_n fox_n by_o the_o head_n but_o tie_v together_o by_o the_o tail_n do_v all_o agree_v to_o reprove_v the_o catholic_a church_n and_o whereas_o the_o excellent_a king_n add_v that_o the_o donatist_n can_v blame_v neither_o the_o faith_n nor_o discipline_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n if_o by_o blame_v his_o majesty_n intend_v to_o blame_v with_o reason_n that_o be_v not_o particular_a to_o the_o donatist_n for_o never_o any_o sect_n either_o schismatical_a or_o heretical_a can_v blame_v with_o reason_n the_o faith_n or_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o by_o blame_v he_o intend_v accuse_v and_o slander_v she_o and_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v just_a occasion_n to_o do_v so_o who_o ever_o blame_v the_o faith_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n more_o than_o the_o donatist_n who_o call_v themselves_o the_o bishop_n of_o they_o catholic_a truth_n and_o object_v to_o the_o catholic_n that_o they_o err_v in_o faith_n in_o believe_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n reside_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o hold_v that_o baptism_n which_o can_v be_v administer_v but_o by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n may_v be_v confer_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o society_n of_o heretic_n who_o reproach_v it_o to_o they_o thant_n they_o violate_v these_o oracle_n one_o 4._o faith_n one_o baptism_n it_o be_v lawful_a to_o be_v baptize_v if_o thou_o do_v believe_v be_v you_o every_o 8._o one_o of_o you_o baptise_a in_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n christ_n purge_v his_o church_n by_o the_o 2._o 5._o wash_n of_o water_n in_o the_o word_n who_o hear_v not_o the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v as_o a_o publican_n 18._o and_o as_o a_o heathen_a baptism_n be_v the_o wash_n of_o the_o regeneration_n of_o the_o ghost_n the_o 3._o church_n be_v the_o close_a garden_n and_o the_o seal_a fountain_n who_o gather_v not_o with_o christ_n 4._o 11._o scatter_v and_o other_o such_o like_v allege_v by_o they_o in_o so_o great_a number_n as_o vincent_n vincentius_n lyrinensis_n cry_v out_o but_o perchance_o this_o new_a invention_n that_o commonit_a be_v to_o say_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o donatist_n will_v want_v defence_n nay_o she_o be_v assist_v with_o so_o great_a strength_n of_o spirit_n with_o so_o many_o flood_n of_o eloquence_n with_o so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o protector_n with_o so_o much_o likelihood_n with_o so_o many_o oracle_n of_o divine_a law_n but_o expound_v in_o a_o new_a and_o naughty_a manner_n that_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o such_o a_o conspir_a aice_n can_v never_o have_v benen_fw-la destroy_v if_o this_o same_o embrace_v this_o same_o defend_v this_o same_o extol_v profession_n of_o novelty_n have_v not_o in_o the_o end_n leave_v the_o cause_n of_o so_o great_a a_o motion_n alone_o and_o abandon_v and_o as_o for_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o they_o blame_v it_o who_o tax_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n to_o have_v receive_v without_o expiation_n of_o precede_a penance_n those_o that_o in_o the_o persecution_n time_n have_v deny_v christ_n and_o communicate_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o pagan_n and_o consequent_o to_o have_v be_v pollute_v with_o the_o contagion_n of_o the_o pagan_n who_o accuse_v she_o for_o have_v receive_v convert_v heretic_n into_o her_o communion_n without_o give_v they_o true_a baptism_n which_o can_v not_o be_v give_v according_a to_o they_o but_o in_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o to_o have_v pollute_v her_o communion_n with_o the_o contagion_n of_o unbaptised_a or_o uncircumcised_a spiritual_o and_o so_o to_o have_v lose_v the_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o can_v not_o subsist_v without_o the_o true_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n who_o make_v profession_n in_o manner_n of_o a_o conversation_n of_o life_n much_o better_o rule_v &_o more_o reform_v then_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o s._n augustine_n forbid_v the_o catholic_n to_o reproach_n the_o donatist_n with_o any_o other_o 99_o thing_n but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o catholic_n who_o call_v themselves_o the_o little_a flock_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o two_o tribe_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o juda_n who_o say_v we_o have_v nothing_o and_o possess_v all_o thing_n we_o account_v our_o soul_n to_o he_o our_o riches_n and_o by_o our_o pain_n and_o our_o blood_n we_o purchase_v the_o treasure_n of_o heaven_n and_o in_o breeze_n who_o suppose_v themselves_o to_o have_v such_o reason_n for_o their_o separation_n as_o they_o repute_v the_o catholic_n not_o to_o be_v worthy_a of_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o christian_n as_o have_v lose_v the_o true_a use_n of_o baptism_n whereby_o man_n be_v make_v christian_n &_o when_o they_o speak_v to_o they_o they_o say_v caius_n seius_n caia_n seia_n o_o man_n 〈◊〉_d thou_o be_v a_o christian_n o_o woman_n will_v thou_o be_v a_o christian_n and_o cry_v to_o they_o idem_fw-la come_v o_o you_o ignorant_a and_o wretched_a people_n who_o be_v common_o call_v catholic_n vincent_n 26_o and_o call_v the_o chair_n of_o rome_n the_o chair_n of_o pestilence_n and_o call_v the_o catholic_a church_n a_o harlott_n and_o a_o adulteress_n and_o choose_v rather_o to_o suffer_v all_o kind_n of_o persecution_n and_o false_a martirdome_n then_o to_o communicate_v with_o she_o if_o i_o persecute_v say_v saint_n augustine_n justly_o he_o that_o ibid._n detract_v from_o his_o neighbour_n why_o shall_v i_o not_o persecute_v he_o that_o detract_v from_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o say_v this_o be_v not_o she_o but_o this_o be_v a_o hatlott_n and_o again_o if_o the_o punishment_n and_o not_o the_o cause_n make_v martyrdom_n heaven_n shall_v be_v full_a of_o your_o martyr_n and_o against_o who_o contrariwise_o the_o catholic_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n have_v not_o one_o passage_n of_o scripture_n for_o they_o but_o only_o the_o apostolical_a unwritten_a tradition_n as_o s._n augustine_n